and vnto the tamyng of thy fleshe But thou mayst vowe neither of them vnto the slaying of thy body As Paule commaundeth Tymothe to drincke wyne no more water because of his diseases Thou wilt say that Timothy had not happely forsworne wyne I thinke the same and that the Apostles forsware not wedlocke thoughe many of them lyued chast neither yet any meate or drincke though they absteined from them and that it were good for vs to folow their example Howbeit though I vowe and sweare and thinke on none exception yet is the breakyng of Gods coÌ„maundemeÌ„ts except and all chaunces that hange of God As if I sweare to be in a certain place at a certain houre to make a loueday without exception yet if the king in the meane tyme commaunde me an other way I must goe by Gods commaundement and yet breake not myne othe And in like case if my father mother be sicke require my presence or if my wife children or houshold be visited that â—ny assistance be required or if my neighbours house be a fire at the same houre and a thousand such chaunces in whiche all I breake myne othe am not forsworne and so forth Read Gods word diligently with a good hart and it shall teach thee all thynges A Prologue into the fifte booke of Moses called Deuteronomy THis is a booke worthy to be read in daye and night neuer to be out of handes For it is the most excellent of all the bokes of Moses It is easy also lyght and a very pure Gospell y t is to wit a preachyng of fayth loue deducyng the loue to God out of fayth and the loue of a mans neighbour out of y t loue of God Herein also thou mayst learne right meditation or contemplation which is nothyng els saue y t calling to minde a repeatyng in the harte of the glorious and wonderfull dedes of God and of his terrible handling of his enemies and mercyfull entreatyng of them that come when hee calleth them whiche thyng this booke doth and almost nothyng elles In the foure first Chapters he rehearseth the benefites of GOD done vnto them to prouoke them to loue his mightie dedes done aboue all natural capacitie of faith that they might beleue GOD and trust in him and in his strength And thirdly he rehearceth the fierce plagues of God vppon his enemyes and on them which through impatiencie vnbeliefe fell from hym partly to tame and abate the appetites of the flesh which alway fight agaynst the spirite and partely to bridle the wilde ragyng lustes of them in whom was no spirite that though they had no power to do good of loue yet at the lest way they should abstaine from outward euill for feare of wrath and cruell vengeaunce whiche should fall vpoÌ„ them and shortly finde them out if they cast vp gods nurter and runne at riotte beyond his lawes and ordinaunces Moreouer he chargeth them to put nought to nor take ought away from Gods wordes but to be diligeÌ„t onely to keepe them in reeÌ„mbraunce in the hart and to teach their childreÌ„ for feare of forgettyng And to beware either of makyng imagery or of bowyng them selues vnto Images saying Ye saw no image when God spake vnto you but heard a voyce onely that voyce keepe and thereunto cleaue for it is your lyfe and it shall saue you And finally if as the frailtie of all fleshe is they shal haue fallen from God and he haue brought them into trouble aduersitie and combraunce and all necessitie yet if they repent and turne hee promiseth them that God shall remeÌ„ber his mercy and receaue them to grace agayne In the fifte he repeateth the x. CommauÌ„dementes and that they might see a cause to do them of loue he biddeth them remember that they were bound in Egypt and how God deliuered theÌ„ with a mighty hande and a stretched out arme to serue him and to kepe his maundementes as Paule sayth that wee are bought with Christes bloud and therefore are his seruauntes and not our owne and ought to seeke his wil and honour onely and to loue and serue one an other for his sake In the sixte he setteth out the fountaine of all commaundementes that is that they beleue how that there is but one God that doth all and therfore ought onely to bee loued with all the hart all the soule and all the might For loue onely is the fulfillyng of the coÌ„maundementes as Paule also sayth vnto the Romaines and Galathians likewise He warneth them also that they forget not the coÌ„maundementes but teache them their children and to shew their children also how God deliuered them out of the bondage of the Egiptians to serue him and his commaundements that the children might see a cause to worke of loue likewise The seuenth is all together of faith hee remoueth all occasions that might withdrawe them from the faith and pulleth them also from all confidence in them selues and sturreth them vp to trust in God boldly and onely Of the eight Chapter thou seest how that the cause of temptation is that a man might see his own hart For wheÌ„ I am brought into that extremity that I must either suffer or forsake GOD then I shall feele how much I beleue and trust in him and how much I loue him In like maner if my brother do me euill for my good then if I loue him when there is no cause in him I see that my loue was of God and euen so if I then hate him I feele and perceaue that my loue was but wordly and finally hee sturreth theÌ„ to the fayth and loue of God and driueth them froÌ„ all confidence of their owne selues In the ninth also hee moueth them vnto fayth and to put their trust in God and draweth them from confideÌ„ce of them selues by rehearsing all y e wickednesse whiche they had wrought from the first day he knew them vnto that same day And in the end he repeteth howe he coniured God in Horeb and ouercame him with prayer where thou mayest learne the right maner to pray In the tenth he reckeneth vppe the pith of all lawes and the keping of the law in hart which is to feare GOD loue him and serue hym with all their hart soule and might and kepe his coÌ„maundementes of loue And he sheweth a reason why they should that do euen because God is Lord of heauen and earth hath also done all for them of his owne goodnesse without their deseruyng And then out of the loue vnto God he bringeth the loue vnto a mans neighbour saying God is Lord aboue all Lordes and loueth al his seruauntes indiffereÌ„tly as well the poore and feble and the strauÌ„ger as the rich and mighty and therfore will that we loue the poore and the straunger And he addeth a cause for ye were straungers
for his death sake and neuer thinke on thē more then it serueth me I not it doth me y e same seruice as if I read the Testament in a booke or as if the preacher preached it vnto me And in lyke maner if I make a crosse in my forehead in a remembraunce that God hath promised assistaunce vnto all that beleue in him for his sake that dyed on the crosse then doth the crosse serue me and I not if And in like maner if I beare on me or looke vpon a crosse of what soeuer matter it be or make a crosse vpon me in remembraunce that who soeuer wil be Christes Disciple must suffer a crosse of aduersitie tribulations and persecution so doth the crosse serue me and I not it And this was the vse of the crosse once and for this cause it was at the begynnyng set vp in the Churches And so if I make an image of Christ or of any thyng that Christ hath done for me in a memory it is good and not euill vntill it be abused And euen so if I take the true lyfe of a Saint and cause it to be painted or carued to put me in remembraunce of the Saintes lyfe to folow the Saint as the Saint did Christ and to put me in remembraunce of the great fayth of the Saint to God and how true God was to helpe him out of all tribulatiō and to see the Saintes loue towardes his neighbour in that he so paciently suffered so paynefull a death so cruell Martyrdome to testifie the truth for to saue other and all to strength my soule with all and my fayth to God and loue to my neighbour then doth the image serue me and I not it And this was the vse of images at the begynnyng of reliques also And to knele before the crosse vnto the word of God which the crosse preacheth is not euill Neither to knele downe before an image in a mans meditations to call the liuyng of the saint to mynde for to desire God of lyke grace to folow the exāple is not euill But the abuse of the thing is euill and to haue a false fayth as to beare a pece of the crosse about a mā thinking that so long as that is about him spirites shall not come at hym his enemyes shall do hym no bodely harme all causes shal go on his side euen for bearing it about him and to thinke that if it were not about hym it would not be so and to thinke if any misfortune chaūce that it came for leauing it of or because this or that ceremonie was left vndone and not rather because we haue broken Gods cōmaundemēts or that God tēpteth vs to proue our patience This is playne idolatry here a man is captiue bond seruaūt vnto a false fayth a false imagination that is neyther God nor his worde Now am I Gods onely and ought to serue nothing but God and his worde My body must serue y t rulers of this world and my neighbour as God hath appointed it and so must all my goods but my soule must serue God onely to loue his lawe and to trust in hys promises of mercy in all my deedes And in like manner it is that thousandes while the Priest pattereth S. Iohns Gospell in Latine ouer their heades crosse themselues with I trow a legion of crosses behynde and before and wyth reuerence on the very arses and as Iacke of napes when hee claweth himselfe plucke vp their legges and crosse so much as their heeles and the very soles of their fete and beleue that if it be done in the time that he readeth the gospel and els not that there shal no mischaunce happen them that day because onely of those crosses And where he should crosse hymselfe to be armed and to make himselfe strong to beare the crosse with Christ be crosseth himselfe to driue the crosse from hym and blesseth hymselfe with a crosse frō the crosse And if he leaue it vndone he thinketh it no smal sinne and that god is highly displeased with him and it any misfortune chaunce thinketh it is therefore which is also Idolatry and not Gods worde And such is the confidēce in the place or image or whatsoeuer bodely obseruaunce it be such is S Agathes letter written in the Gospell tyme. And such are y e crosses on palmesonday made in the passion tyme. And such is the bearing of holy waxe about a man And such is that some hang a pece of S. Iohns Gospell about their neckes And such is to beare y e names of god with crosses betwene ech name about them Such is the saying of gospels vnto women in childbed Such is the limeteriers saying of in principio erat verbum from house to house Such is the saying of Gospels to the corne in the field in the procession weeke that it should the better grow And such is holy bread holy water and seruing of all ceremonies and sacramentes in generall without signification And I pray you how is it possible that y e people can worship images reliques ceremonies and sacramentes saue superstitiously so long as they know not the true meaning neyther wyll y e Prelates suffer any man to tell them yea and the very meaning of some and right vse no man can tell And as for the riches that is bestowed on images and reliques they can not proue but that it is abhominable as long as the poore are dispised and vncared for and not first serued for whose sakes and to finde preachers offeringes tithes landes rentes and all that they haue was geuen the spiritualitie They wil say we may do both May or not may I see that the one most necessary of both is not done but the poore are bereued of the spiritualtie of all that was in tyme passed offered vnto thē Moreouer though both were done they shall neuer proue that the sight of golde and siluer and of precious stones should moue a mās hart to dispise such thinges after the doctrine of Christ Neither can the rich coat helpe to moue thy mynde to follow the ensample of the Saint but rather if he were purtrayde as he suffered in the most vngoodly wise Which thing taken away that such thynges with all other seruice as sticking vp candels moue not thy mynde to follow the ensample of the Saint nor teach thy soule any godly learning thē the image serueth not thee but thou y t Image and so art thou an Idolater that is to say in Englishe a serue Image And thus it appeareth that your vngodly and belly doctrine wherwith ye so magnifie the deedes of your ceremonies and of your pilgrimages and offering for the deede it selfe to please God and to obtaine the fauour of dead Saintes and not to moue you and to put you in remembraunce of the lawe of God and of the promises which are in his sonne
it is chewed the pleasanter it is and the more groundly it is searched the precioser thynges are found in it so great treasure of spirituall thinges lyeth hid therin I will therfore bestow my labour diligence thorow this little preface or prologue to prepare a way in therunto so farreforth as God shall geue me grace that it may be the better vnderstand of euery man for it hath ben hitherto euill darkened with gloses and wonderful dreames of sophisters that no man could spy out the intent and meanyng of it which neuerthelesse of it selfe is a bright lyght and sufficient to geue light vnto all the scripture First we must marke diligently the maner of speakyng of the Apostle and aboue all thing know what Paul meaneth by these wordes the Law sinne grace fayth righteousnes flesh sprite and such lyke or els read thou it neuer so ofte thou shalt but loose thy labor This word Lawe may not be vnderstand here after the common manner and to vse Pauls terme after the maner of men or after mans wayes that thou wouldest say the law here in this place were nothyng but learnyng which techeth what ought to be done and what ought not to be done as it goeth with mans law where the law is fulfilled with outward workes only though the harte be neuer so far of but God iudgeth after the grounde of the harte ye and the thoughtes and the secret mouinges of the mynde therfore hys law requireth the grounde of the hart and loue from the bottome therof and is not content with the outward worke onely but rebuketh those workes most of all which spryng not of loue from the ground and low bottome of the hart though they appeare outward neuer so honest and good as Christ in the gospell rebuketh the pharises aboue all other that were open sinners and calleth them hipocrites that is to say Simulars and paynted Sepulchers which Pharises yet liued no men so pure as pertayning to the outward dedes and workes of y t law ye and Paul in the third chapter of his epistle vnto the Philippiās confesseth of himselfe that as touching the lawe he was such a one as no man coulde complayne on and notwithstandyng was yet a murderer of the christen per secuted them and tormented them so sore that he compelled them to blaspheme Christ was altogether mercilesse as many which now fayne outward good workes are For this cause the 115. psalme calleth all men lyers because that no man kepeth the law from the ground of the harte neither can kepe it For all men are naturally inclyned vnto euill and hate the law we fynde in our selues vnlust and tediousnes to do good but lust and delectation to do euill Now where no free lust is to do good there the bottom of the hart fulfilleth not the law and there no doute is also sinne and wrathe deserued before GOD though there be neuer so great outwarde shew and apparance of honest liuing For this cause concludeth S. Paule in the second chapter that the Iewes all are sinners and transgressors of the law thoughe they make men beleue thorow hipocrisie of outward works how that they fulfill the law sayth that he onely whiche doth the law is righteous before God meanyng therby that no mā with outward workes fulfilleth the law Thou saith he to the Iewe teachest a mā should not breake wedlocke and yet breakest wedlocke thy selfe Wherin thou iudgest an other man therein condemnest thou thy selfe for thou thy selfe doest euen the very same thynges whiche thou iudgest As thoughe hee would say thou liuest outwardly well in the workes of the law and iudgest them that liue not so thou teachest other men and seest a mote in an other mās eie but art not ware of the beame that is in thyne owne eye For though thou keepe the lawe outwardly with works for feare of rebuke shame and punishment either for loue of reward vantage vayne glory yet doest thou all without lust and loue toward the law and haddest leuer a great deale otherwise do if thou diddest not feare the lawe ye inwardly in thine harte thou wouldest that there were no law no nor yet God the author and venger of the lawe if it were possible so paynefull it is vnto thee to haue thyne appetites refrayned and to bee kepte downe Wherfore then it is a playne conclusion that thou from the grounde and bottome of thyne hart art an enemy to the law What preuayleth it now that thou teachest an other man not to steale when thou thyne owne selfe art a thefe in thyne hart and outwardly wouldest fayne steale if thou durst though that the outward dedes abyde not alway behind with such hypocrites and dissimulers but breake forth among euen as an euill scabbe or a pocke can not alwayes be kept in with violence of medicine Thou teachest an other man but teachest not thy selfe ye thou w◅est not what thou teachest for thou vnderstadest not the law a right how that it can not be fulfilled and satisfied but with inward loue and affection much lesse can it be fulfilled with outward deedes and workes onely Moreouer the law encreaseth sinne as he sayth in the fift Chapter because that mā is an enemie to the law for as much as it requireth so many thinges cleane contrarie to his nature wherof he is not able to fulfill one pointe or title as the law requireth it And therfore are we more prouoked and haue greater lust to breake it For whiche causes sake he sayth in the seuenth Chapter that the lawe is spirituall as though he would say if the law wer fleshly and but mans doctrine it might be fulfilled satisfied and stilled with outward deedes But now is the law ghostly and no man fulfilleth it except that all that he doth spryng of loue from the bottome of the hart Such a new hart and lusty courage vnto the law ward canst thou neuer come by of thyne owne strength enforcement but by the operation and workyng of the spirite For the spirite of God onely maketh a man spirituall like vnto the law so that now hence forth hee doth nothyng of feare or for lucre or vantages sake or of vaine glory but of a free hart and of inward lust The law is spirituall and wil be both loued and fulfilled of a spirituall hart and therefore of necessitie requireth it the spirit that maketh a mans hart free and geueth him lust and courage vnto the law ward Where such a spirite is not there remaineth sinne grudging and hatred against the law which law neuerthelesse is good righteous and holy Acquaint thy selfe therfore with the maner of speakyng of the Apostle and let this now sticke fast in thyne hart that it is not both one to do the dedes and workes of the law and to fulfill the law The worke of y t law is what soeuer a man doth or
can doe of his owne free will of his owne proper strength and enforcing Notwithstandyng thoughe there be neuer so great workyng yet as long as their remaineth in the hart vnlust tediousnes grudgyng grief payne lothsâ—nnes compulsion toward the law so long are all the workes vnprofitable lost ye and damnable in the sight of God This meaneth Paule in the iij. Chapter where he sayth by the dedes of the lawe shall no fleshe be iustified in the sight of God Hereby perceauest thou that those sophisters are but disceauers whiche teach that a man may and must prepare him selfe to grace and to the fauour of god with good workes How caÌ„ they prepare them selues vnto the fauour of God to that whiche is good when them selues can do no good no can not once thinke a good thought or consent to do good the deuill possessing their hartes myndes thoughtes captiue at his pleasure CaÌ„ those workes please GOD thinkest thou whiche are done with grief payne and tediousnes with an euill will with a contrary and a grudgyng mynde O holy saint Prosperous how mightely with the Scripture of Paule diddest thou confound this heresie twelue hundred yeares a goe or therupon To fulfill the law is to do y t workes therof and what soeuer the lawe commaundeth with loue lust and inward affection and delectation and to lyue godly and well freely willyngly and without compulsion of the lawe euen as thoughe there were no lawe at all Such lust and free libertie to loue the law commeth onely by the workyng of the spirite in the hart as hee sayth in the first Chapter Now is the spirite none otherwise geuen then by fayth onely in that we beleue the promises of God without waueryng how that God is true and will fulfill all hys good promises toward vs for Christes blondes sake as it is playne in the first Chapter I am not ashamed sayth Paule of Christes glad tydynges for it is the power of GOD vnto saluation to as many as beleue for at once and together euen as we beleue the glad tydynges preached to vs the holy ghost entreth into our hartes and looseth the bondes of the deuill whiche before possessed our hartes in captiuitie and held them that we could haue no lust to y t will of God in the law and as the spirite commeth by fayth onely euen so fayth commeth by hearyng the word or glad tidynges of God when Christ is preached how that hee is Gods sonne and man also dead and risen againe for our sakes as he sayth in the thyrd fourth and tenth Chapters All our iustifying then commeth of faith and faith and the spirite come of God and not of vs. Hereof commeth it that fayth onely iustifieth maketh righteous and fulfilleth the law for it bringeth the spirit through Christes deseruinges the spirite bringeth lust looseth the hart maketh him free setteth hym at libertie and geueth him strength to worke the deedes of the lawe with loue euen as the law requireth then at the last out of the same fayth so workyng in the hart spryng all good workes by their owne accorde That meaneth he in the thyrd Chapter for after he hath cast away the workes of the law so that he soundeth as though he would breake and disanulle the law through fayth he aunswereth to that might bee layd agaynst saying we destroy not the law through fayth but mayntaine further or stablish the law through fayth that is to say we fulfill the law thorough fayth Sinne in the Scripture is not called that outward worke onely committed by the body but all the whole busines and what so euer accompanyeth moueth or stirreth vnto the outward deede and that whence the workes spring as vnbelefe pronenes and readynes vnto the deede in the grounde of the hart with all the powers affections and appetites wherwith we can but sinne so that we say that a man then sinneth when he is caried awaye headlong into sinne all together as much as he is of that poyson inclination and corrupt nature wherein hee was conceiued and borne For there is none outward sinne committed except a maÌ„ be caried away all together with life soule hart body lust and mynde thereunto The Scripture loketh singularly vnto the hart vnto the roote and originall fountaine of all synne which is vnbelefe in the bottom of the hart For as fayth onely iustifieth and bryngeth the spirit and lust vnto the outward good workes Euen so vnbelefe onely damneth and keepeth out the spirit prouoketh the flesh and styrreth vp lust vnto the euill outwarde works as it fortuned to Adam Euâ— in Paradise Gene. 3. For this cause Christ calleth synne vnbelefe and that notablie in the. 16. of Iohn the spirite sayth he shall rebuke the world of sinne because they beleue not in me Wherefore then before all good workes as good frutes there must needes be fayth in the hart whence they spryng and before all bad deedes as bad frutes there must nedes be vnbelief in the hart as in the roote fountain pith and streÌ„gth of all sinne whiche vnbelefe is called the head of the Serpent and of the old Dragon which the womans seede Christ must treade vnderfoote as it was promised vnto Adam Grace and gift haue this difference Grace properly is Gods fauour beneuolence or kynd minde which of his owne selfe without deseruyng of vs he beareth to vs whereby he was moued and inclined to geue Christ vnto vs with all his other giftes of grace Gift is y t holy ghost and his working which hee poureth into the hartes of them on whoÌ„ he hath mercy and whoÌ„ he fauoureth Though the giftes the spirit encrease in vs dayly haue not yet their ful perfection ye and though there remaine in vs yet euill lustes synne which fight agaynst the sprite as he sayth here in the 7. chapter and in the 5. to the Galath and as it was spoken before in the 3. chapter of Gen. of the debate betwene y â— womans sede the seed of y t serpent yet neuertheles gods fauour is so great and so strong ouer vs for Christes sake that we are counted for full whole and perfect before God For Gods fauour towarde vs deuideth not her selfe encreasyng a little and a little as do the giftes but receiueth vs whole altogether in ful loue for Christes sake our intercessour and mediator and because y t the giftes of the sprite the battell betwene the sprite and euill lustes are begonne in vs already Of this now vnderstandest thou the 7. chapter where Paul accuseth hymselfe as a sinner and yet in the 8. chapter sayeth there is no damnation to them that are in Christ and that because of the spirite and because the giftes of the sprite are begonne in vs. Sinners we are because the fleshe is not full killed and mortified Neuertheles in as muche as we beleue in
agaynst vs but at one agreed with vs and we with it But to be vnder the law is to deale with the workes of the law and to worke without the sprite and grace for so long no doubt sinne raigneth in vs through the law that is to say the lawe declareth y t wee are vnder sinne and that sinne hath power and dominion ouer vs seyng we can not fulfill the law namely within in the hart for as much as no man of nature fauoureth the law consenteth therunto and deliteth therein which thyng is exceedyng great synne that we cannot consent to the law which law is nothyng els saue the will of God This is the right freedome and libertie from sinne and from the lawe whereof he writeth vnto the ende of this chapter that it is a freedom to do good onely with lust and to liue well without compulsion of the law Wherfore this freedome is a spirituall freedome which destroyeth not the lawe but ministreth that which the law requireth and wherwith the law is fulfilled that is to vnderstand luste and loue wherewith the law is stilled and accuseth vs no more compelleth vs no more neither hath ought to craue of vs any more Euen as thoughe thou were in debt to an other man and wer not able to pay two maner of wayes mightest thou be losed One way if he would require nothyng of thee and break thine obligation An other way if some other good man woulde paye for thee and geue thee as muche as thou mightest satisfie thyne obligation with all On this wyse hath Christe made vs fre from the law therfore is this no wylde fleshly libertie y t should do nought but that doth all thynges and is free from the crauyng and debt of the law In the seuenth he confirmeth y t same with a similitude of the state of matrimony As whē the husband dyeth the wyfe is at her libertie and the one losed and departed from the other not that the woman should not haue power to mary vnto an other man but rather now first of all is she free hath power to mary vnto an other man which she could not do before till she was loosed from her first husband Euen so are our consciences bound and in daunger to the law vnder olde Adam as long as he liueth in vs for the law declareth y t our hartes are bound and that we cannot disconsent from hym but when he is mortified killed by the sprite then is the conscience free and at libertie not so that the conscience shall now nought doe but nowe first of all cleaueth vnto an other that is to witte Christ and bringeth forth the fruites of lyfe So now to be vnder the lawe is not to be able to fulfill the law but to be detter to it and not able to pay that which the lawe requireth And to be lose from the lawe is to fulfill it and to pay that which the lawe demaundeth so that it can now henceforth aske thee nought Consequently Paul declareth more largely the nature of synne and of the law how that through the law synne reuiueth moueth her selfe and gathereth strength For the olde man and corrupt nature the more he is forbidden and kept vnder of the law is the more offended and displesed therwith for as much as he cannot pay y t which is required of the lawe For synne is his nature and of himselfe he cannot but sinne Therefore is the law death to hym torment and martirdom Not that the lawe is euill but because that the euill nature can not suffer y t which is good cannot abyde that the law should require of him any good thing like as a sicke mā cannot suffer that a man should desire of hym to runne to leape and to doe other deedes of an whole man For which cause S. Paule concludeth that where the law is vnderstand and perceiued in the best wise there it doth no more but vtter synne bryng vs vnto the knowledge of our selues and therby kyl vs and make vs bond vnto eternall damnation and detters of the euerlastyng wrath of God euen as he well feeleth and vnderstandeth whose conscience is truely touched of the law In such daunger were we ere the law came that we knew not what sinne ment neither yet knowe we the wrath of God vppon sinners tyll the law had vttered it So seest thou that a man must haue some other thyng ye a greater and a more mighty thing the the law to make hym righteous safe They that vnderstand not the law on this wise are blinde and go to worke presumptuously supposing to satisfie the law with workes For they know not that the law requireth a free a willing a lusty and a louing hart Therfore they see not Moses right in y t face the vayle hangeth betwene and hideth his face so that they can not behold the glorie of his countenaunce how that the law is spiritual and requireth the hart I may of myne own strength refraine that I do myne enemy no hurt but to loue him with all myne hart to put awaye wrath cleane out of my mind cā I not of mine own strength I maye refuse money of myne owne strength but to put away loue vnto riches out of myne hart can I not do of myne owne strength To abstaine from adultery as concernyng the outward dede can I doe of myne owne strēgth but not to desire in mine hart is as vnpossible vnto me as is to chose whether I will hungre or thrust and yet so the law requireth Wherfore of a mans owne strength is the law neuer fulfilled we must haue therunto Gods fauour and his spirite purchased by Christes bloud Neuerthelesse when I saye a man may do many things outwardly clean agaynst his hart we must vnderstand y ◠mā is but driuen of diuers appetites and the greatest appetite ouercōmeth the lesse and carieth the mā away violently with her As when I desire vengeaunce and feare also the incōuenience that is like to folowe if feare bee greater I abstaine if the appetite that desireth vengeaunce be greater I can not but prosecute the dede as we see by experiēce in many murtherers theeues which though they be brought into neuer so great perill of death yet after they haue escaped do euen the same agayne And common women prosecute their lustes because feare shame are away when other whiche haue the same appetites in their hartes abstaine at the lest way outwardly or worke secretly beyng ouercome of feare and of shame and so likewise is it of all other appetites Furthermore he declared how the spirite and the flesh fight together in one man and maketh an ensample of him self that we might learne to know that worke a right I meane to kill sinne in our selues He calleth both the spirit and also the flesh a law because that like as the nature of Gods
euerlastyng promises eternall Testament that God had made betwene man and hym in Christes bloud and the miracles dyd testifie also that they were true seruauntes of Christ Paul preached not him selfe he taught not any maÌ„ to trust in him or his holynes or in Peter or in any ceremonie but in the promises which God hath sworne onely yea he mightyly resisteth all suche false doctrine both to the Corinthians Galathians EphesiaÌ„s and euery where If this be true as it is true and nothyng more truer that if Paul had preached him self or taught any maÌ„ to beleue in his holynes or prayer or in any thyng saue in the promises that GOD hath made and sworne to geue vs for Christes sake he had bene a false Prophet why am not I also a false Prophet if I teach thee to trust in Paule or in hys holines or prayer or in any thing saue in Gods word as Paul dyd If Paule were here and loued me as he loued them of his tyme of whoÌ„ he was sent and to whoÌ„ he was a seruaunt to preache Christ what good could he doe for me or wishe me but preach Christ and pray to God for me to open myne hart to geue me his spirite to bring me vnto the full knowledge of Christ vnto which porte or hauen when I am once come I am as safe as Paule felow with Paule ioyntheyre with Paul of all the promises of God and gods truth heareth my prayer as well as Paules I also now could not but loue Paul wish him good and pray for him that God would strength him in all his temptations geue him victory as he would do for me Neuerthelesse there are many weake and young consciences alwayes in the congregation which they that haue the office to preach ought to teach and not to disceaue them What prayers pray our Clergy for vs which stoppe vs and exclude vs froÌ„ Christ and seke all the meanes possible to kepe vs from knowledge of Christ They compell vs to hyre Friers Monkes Nunnes Chanons and Priestes to buye their abhominable merites and to hyre the Saintes that are dead to pray for vs for the very Saintes haue they made hyrelynges also because that their offeryngs come to their profite What pray all those that we might come to the knowledge of Christ as the Apostles did Nay verely For it is a plaine case that all they which enforce to kepe vs from Christ pray not that we might come to the knowledge of Christ And as for the Saintes whose prayer was wheÌ„ they were a lyne that we might be grounded stablished and streÌ„gthed in Christ onely if it were of God that we should this wise worshyp them contrary vnto their owne doctrine I dare be bold to affirme that by the meanes of their prayers we should haue bene brought long a go vnto the knowledge of God and Christ agayne though that these beastes had done their worste to set it Let vs therefore set our hartes at rest in Christ and in Gods promises for so I thinke it best and let vs take the Saintes soran example onely and let vs do as they both taught and dyd Let vs set Gods promises before our eyes and desire him for his mercy and for Christes sake to fulfill them And he is as true as euer he was and will do it as well as euer he dyd for to vs are the promises made as well as to them Moreouer the end of Gods miracles is good the ende to these miracles are euill For the offerynges which are the cause of the miracles do but minister and maynteine vice sinne and all abhomination and are geuen to them that haue to much so that for very aboundance they â—ome out their owne shame and corrupt the whole worlde with the styuch of their filthines Therto what soeuer is not of fayth is sinne Roma xiiij Fayth commeth by hearyng Gods woorde Roma x. when now thou fastest or doest any thyng in the worship of any Saint beleuyng to come to the fauour of God or to bee saued thereby if thou haue Gods worde then is it true fayth and shall saue thee If thou haue not Gods woorde then is it a false fayth superstitiousnes and Idolatry and damnable sinne Also in the Collects of the Saintes with whiche we pray God to saue vs through the merites or deseruynges of the Saintes which Saintes yet were not saued by their owne deseruynges them selues we say Per Christ 〈◊〉 DominuÌ„ nostrum that is for Christ our Lordes sake We say saue vs good Lord thorough the saintes merites for Christes sake How can he saue vs through the Saintes merites for Christes sake and for hys deseruyng merites and loue Take an example A Gentleman sayth vnto me I will do the vttemost of my power for thee for the loue whiche I owe vnto thy father Though thou hast neuer done me pleasure yet I loue thy father well thy father is my frend and hath deserued that I doe all that I can for thee c. Here is a Testament and a promise made vnto me in the loue of my father onely If I come to the sayd Gentleman in the name of one of his seruauntes whiche I neuer saw neuer spake with neither haue any acquaintaunce at all with and say Syr I pray you be good master vnto me in such a cause I haue not deserued that he should so do Neuerthelesse I pray you doe it for such a seruauntes sake yea I pray you for the loue that you owe to my father doe that for me for such a seruauntes sake If I this wise made my petition would not meÌ„ thinke that I come late out of S. Patrikes Purgatory had left my wittes behinde me This do we For the TestameÌ„t and promises are all made vnto vs in Christ And we desire God to fulfill hys promises for the Saintes sake yea that he will for Christes sake do it for the Saintes sake They haue also martyrs which neuer preached Gods worde neither dyed therefore but for priuileges and liberties which they falsely purchased contrary vnto Gods ordinaunces Yea such Saintes though they be deade yet robbe now as fast as euer they did neither are lesse couetous now then when they were aliue I doubt not but that they will make a Saint of my Lord Cardinall after the death of vs that be aliue and know his iuggling and crafty conueiaunce and will shrine him gloriously for his mightily defending of the right of holy Church except we be diligent to leaue a commemoration of that Nimroth behind vs. The reasons wherewith they proue their doctrine are but fleshly and as Paule calleth them entising wordes of mans wisdome that is to witte sophistry and brauling argumentes of men with corrupt mindes and destitute of the truth whose God is their bellye vnto which idole whosoeuer offereth not the same is an heretike and worthy to be brunt The
a signe of y e loue of myne hart which reioyseth and is glad that he is come home safe and sounde And euen so is this but the memoriall of the very sacrifice of Christ once done for al. And if ye wold no otherwise meane ye shal haue my good will to call it so still or if ye can shew me a reason of some other meanyng And therfore I would that it had bene called as it in deede is and as it was commaūded to be Christes memoriall though that I doubt not but that it was called Masse of his He brue woord Misach which signifieth a a pension geuyng because that at euery Masse mē gaue euery man a portiō accordyng vnto his power vnto the in stentation of the poore Which offering yet remayneth But to a false vse and profite of them that haue too much as all other thinges are peruerted Finally it is the same thinge that it was when Christ institute it at hys last supper If it were then the very sacrificing of Christes body and had that same vertue and power with it that his very passion after wrought why was he sacrificed so cruelly on the morow and not holde excused therwyth seyng he was there verely sacrificed M. Item that there remayneth bread and wine in the sacrament Tyndall Improue it What is that that is broken and that the Priest eateth wyth hys teeth ayre onely if a childe were fed with no other foode he should wax haply as long as his father Wherof then should his body his flesh and bones grow wherof should that come with reuerence I speake it that he pisseth and so forth all by miracle will they say O what wonderfull miracles must we faine to saue Antichristes doctrine I might wyth as good reason say that the hoste is neyther rounde nor white but that as my mouth is deceaued in the tast of bread euen so mine eyes are in the syght of roundnes and so is there nothing at all Which all are but the disputations of men with corrupt myndes without spirite to iudge Neuer the later when the Priest hath once rehearsed the testament of our sauiour thereon I looke not on bread and wine but on the body of Christ broken and bloud shed for my sinnes and by that fayth am I saued from the damnation of my sinnes Neyther come I to Masse for any other purpose then to fet forgeuenes for Christes deathes sake nor for any other purpose say I Confiteor knowledge my sinnes at the beginning of Masse And if ye haue other doctrine teach vs a reason leade vs in light we will follow Christ sayth Iohn xi it is the spirit that quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing at all the woordes which I speake saith he are spirite and lyfe That is the fleshely eatyng and drinking of Christes body and bloude profit not as his carnall presence profited not by the reason of his presence onely as ye see by Iudas and y ◠Phariseis and the souldiours that touched hym and how his bodely presence did let the disciples to vnderstand spiritually But to eate and drinke in the spirite that is to harken vnto his wordes and with a repenting hart to beleue in hys death bringeth vs all that Christ can do for vs. More Item that the masse auaileth no man but the Priest Tyndall If ye speake of the prayers his prayers helpe vs as much as ours him If ye speake of y e sacramēt it helpeth as many as be present as much as hym if moued therby they be leue in Christes death as well as he If they be absent the sacrament profiteth them as much as a sermon made in the church helpeth them that be in y ◠fieldes And how profiteth it the soules of the deade tell me vnto whome it is no signe If ye meane the carnall eating and drinking then it profiteth the Prieste onely for he eateth and drinketh vppe all alone and geueth no man parte wyth hym More Item that a man should not be howseled till he lay a dying Tynd. That is to shamelesse a lye M. Item that men and women should not spare to touch it Tynd. A perillous case Why Because the Pope hath not oyled them Neuerthelesse Christ hath annointed them wyth hys spirite and wyth hys bloud But wot ye why The Pope thinketh if they should be too busie in handeling it they woulde beleue that there were bread and for that cause to strength their faythes he hath imagined little prety thinne manchetes that shine thorow and seeme more lyke to be made of paper or fine Parchement then of wheate floure About which was no smale question in Oxforde of late dayes whether it were bread or none some affirming that the floure with long lying in water was turned to starch and had lost his nature M. Item that the sacramēt should not be worshipped Tyndall It is the Sacrament of Christes body and bloud And Christ calleth it the newe and euerlasting testament in hys bloud and commaunded that we shoulde so do in the remembraunce of hym that hys bodye was broken and his bloude shed for our sinnes And Paule commaundeth thereby to shewe or preach the Lords death They say not pray to it neither put any fayth therein For I may not beleue in the sacramēt but I must beleue the Sacrament that it is a true signe and it true that is signified therby which is the onely worshippyng of the Sacrament if ye geue it other worship ye plainly dishonour it As I may not beleue in Christes Church but beleue Christes Church that the doctrine which they preach of Christ is true If ye haue any other doctrine teach vs a reason and lead vs in light and we will follow More Item that a Christē is not bound to keepe any lawe made by man or any at all Tynd. You say vntruely a Christē man is bound to obey tyranny if it be not agaynst hys fayth nor the lawe of God vntill God deliuer him thereof But he is no Christen man that byndeth hym to any thing saue that which loue and his neighbours necessitie requireth of them And when a lawe made is no longer profitable Christen rulers ought to breake it But now a dayes whē tyraunts haue gotten the simple people vnder they compell thē to serue theyr lustes and wyly tyranny without respect of any common wealth Which wyly tyranny because the truth rebuketh it is the cause why they persecute it least the common people seing how good they should be and feeling how wicked they are shuld withdraw their neckes frō their vnrighteous yooke As ye haue ensample in Herode in the Scribes and Phariseis and in many other More Item that there is no Purgatory Tyndall Beleue in Christ and thou shalt shortly finde purgatoryes inow as ye now make other feele M. Item that all soules lye and sleepe
good workes but a shadowe wherewith a man is neuer the better Nay Sir we make good woorkes fruites whereby our neighbour is the better and whereby God is honoured and our fleshe tamed And we make of them sure tokēs wherby we know that our fayth is no fayned imagination and dead opinion made with captiuing our wits after the Popes traditions but a lyuely thyng wrought by the holy Ghost And when he disputeth if they that haue faith haue loue vnto the lawe and purpose to fulfill it then faith alone iustifieth not how will he proue that argument he iuggleth wyth this worde alone and would make the people beleue that we said how a bare faith that is without all other company of repētaunce loue and other vertues yea without Gods spirite to did iustifie vs so that we shoulde not care to do good But the Scripture so taketh not alone nor we so meane as M. More knoweth well inough When an horse beareth a saddell and a man therin we may wel say that y t horse onely alone beareth the saddell and is not holpe of the man in bearing thereof But he would make men vnderstand that we ment the horse bare the saddell emptie and no man therin let him marke this to see his ignoraunce which woulde God were not coupled with malice Euery man that hath wit hath a will to and then by M. Mores argument witte onely geueth not the light of vnderstanding Now the conclusion is false and the contrary true For y t wit without helpe of the will geueth the light of the vnderstanding neyther doth the will woorke at all vntill the wit haue determined this or that to be good or bad Now what is faith saue a spirituall light of vnderstanding and an inwarde knowledge or feelyng of mercy Out of which knowledge loue doth spring But loue brought me not that knowledge for I knew it yer I loued So that loue in the processe of nature to dispute from the cause to the effect helpeth not at all to the feeling that God is mercifull to me no more than the louing hart and kinde behauiour of an obedient wife to her husband maketh her see his loue kyndnesse to her for many such haue vnkinde husbandes But by hys kynde deedes to her doth she see hys loue Euen so my loue and deedes make me not see Gods loue to me in the processe of nature but his kinde deedes to me in that he gaue his sonne for me maketh me see his loue to loue againe Our loue and good workes make not God first loue vs and chaunge hym from hate to loue as the Turke Iewe and vaine popishe meane but his loue and deedes make vs loue chaunge vs from hate to loue For he loued vs when we were euill and his enemies as testifieth Paule in diuers places and chose vs to make vs good and to shew vs loue and to draw vs to him that we should loue agayne The father loueth his childe when it hath no power to do good when it must be suffered to runne after the owne lustes without lawe and neuer loueth it better then then to make it better and to shew it loue to loue agayne If ye coulde see what is writtē in the first epistle of Iohn though all the other scripture were layde a parte he should see all this And ye must vnderstand that we sometyme dispute forwarde from the cause to the effect and sometyme backward from the effect to the cause and must beware that we be not therwyth beguiled we say sommer is come and therefore all is grene and dispute forwarde For somme◠is the cause of the grenesse We say the trees be grene therfore sommer is come and dispute backward from the effect to the cause For the grene trees make not sommer but maketh somme◠knowen So we dispute backward the man doth good deedes and profitable vnto his neyghbour he must therefore loue God he loueth God he must therefore haue a true fayth and see mercy And yet my woorkes make not my loue nor my loue my faith nor my faith Gods mercy But cōtrary gods mercy maketh my fayth and my fayth my loue and my loue my works And if the Pope could see mercy and worke of loue to his neighbour and not sell his woorkes to God for heauen after M. Mores doctrine we needed not so suttle disputing of faith And when M. More alleageth Paule to the Corinthians to proue that faith may be without loue he proueth nothing but iuggleth onely He saith it is euident by the wordes of Paule that a mā may haue a faith to do miracles without loue may geue all his good in almes without loue and geue his body to burne for the name of Christ al without charitie Wel I will not sticke with hym he may so do without charitie without fayth therto Then a mā may haue faith without faith Ye verely because there be many differēces of faith as I haue sayd and not all faithes one fayth as maister More iuggleth We read in the woorkes of S. Ciprian that there were martyrs that suffered martyrdome for the name of Christ all the yeare long and were tormented and healed agayne and then brought forth a freshe Which martyrs beleued as ye do that the payne of their martyrdom should be a deseruing merite inough not onely to deserue heauen for themselues but to make satisfaction for the sinnes of other men thereto and gaue pardons of their merites after the ensample of the Popes doctrine and forgaue the sinnes of other men which had openly denyed Christ and wrote vnto Ciprian that he shoulde receaue those men that had denyed Christ into the congregation agayne at the satisfaction of their merites For whiche pride Ciprian wrote to them and called them the deuilles martyrs and not Gods Those martyrs had a fayth without fayth For had they beleued that all mercy is geuen for Christes bloudshedding they would haue sent other mē thether and would haue suffered their owne martyrdome for loue of their neighbours onely to serue thē and to testifie the truth of God in our sauiour Iesu vnto the worlde to saue at the least way some that is to wete the elect for whose sake Paule suffereth all thing and not to winne heauē If I worke for a worldly purpose I get no rewarde in heauen euen so if I worke for heauen or an hyer place in heauen I get there no rewarde But I must do my woorke for y t loue of my neighbour because he is my brother and the price of Christes bloude and because Christ hath deserued it and desireth it of me and then my rewarde is great in heauen And all they which beleue that their sinnes be forgeuen them and they receaued as the scripture testifieth vnto the enheritaunce of heauē for Christes merites the same loue
violence euen so once our hartes sinned as naturally with full lust and consent vnto the fleshe the deuill possessing our hartes and keeping out the light of grace What good towardnesse and endeuour can we haue to hate sinne as long as we loue it What good towardnes can we haue vnto the will of God while we hate it and be ignoraunt therof Can the will desire that the witte seeth not Can the will long for and sigh for that the witte knoweth not of Can a maÌ„ take thought for that losse that he wotteth not of what good endeuour can the Turkes children the Iewes children and the Popes infantes haue when they be taught all falshead onely with like perswasions of worldly reason to be all iustified with workes It is not therefore as Paule saith of the running or willing but of the mercy of God that a man is called and chosen to grace The first grace the first fayth and the first iustifiyng is geuen vs freely sayth M. More which I would faine wete how it will stand with his other doctrine whether he meane any other thyng by chosyng them to haue Gods spirite geuen me and fayth to see the mercy that is layd vp for me to haue my sinnes forgeuen without all deseruyng preparyng of my self God did not see onely that the these that was saued at Christes death should come thether but God chose him to shew his mercy vnto vs that should after beleue and prouided actually wrought for the bringyng of him thether that day to make him see and to receaue the mercy that was layd vp for him in store before the world was made The xij Chaptâ—… IN y t xij in chaffyng himself to heape lye vpon lye he vttereth his feleable blindnesse For he axeth this question wherfore serueth exhortatioÌ„s vnto faith if the hearers haue not libertie of their frewill by whiche together with Gods grace a man may labour to submitte the rebellion of reason vnto the obedieÌ„ce of faith and credence of the worde of God Wherof ye see that besides his graunt that reason rebelleth agaynst fayth coÌ„trary to the doctrine of his first booke he will that the will shall compell the witte to beleue Whiche is as much to say as the carte must draw the horses and the sonne beget the father and the authoritie of the Church is greater theÌ„ Gods word For the wil can not teach the wit nor lead her but foloweth naturally so that what soeuer the witte iudgeth good or euill that the will loueth or hateth If the witte see and leade straight the will foloweth If the witte be blynde and leade amisse the will foloweth cleane out of y t way I can not loue Gods worde before I beleue it nor hate it before I iudge it false and vanitie He might haue wiselier spoken on this maner wherfore serueth the preachyng of fayth if the wit haue no power to draw the will to loue that whiche the wit iudgeth true and good If the will be nought teach the wit better the will shall alter and turne to good immediatly Blindnesse is the cause of ali euil and light the cause of all good so that where the fayth is right there the hart can not consent vnto euill to folow the lustes of the flesh as the popes fayth doth And this conclusion hath he halfe a doseÌ„ tymes in his boke that the will may compell the witte and captiuate it to beleue what a maÌ„ lusteth Verely it is like that his wittes be in captiuitie and for vauntage tangled with out holy fathers sophistrie His doctrine is after his owne feelyng and as the profession of his hart is For the Popish haue yelded theÌ„ selues to folow the lustes of their flesh compel their witte to absteine froÌ„ looking on y e truth lest she should vnquiet them and draw them out of the podell of their filthy voluptuousnesse As a carte that is ouerladen goyng vp an hill draweth the horses backe and in a tough mire maketh them stand still And then the carter the deuill whiche driueth theÌ„ is euer by and whistelleth vnto them and biddeth them captiuate their vnderstaÌ„dyng vnto profitable doctrine for which they shal haue no persecution but shal reigne and be kynges and enioy the pleasures of the world at their owne will The xiij Chapter IN the xiij hee sayth that the Clergie burneth no man As though the pope had not first fouÌ„d the law as though all his preachers babled not that in euery Sermon burne these heretickes burne them for we haue no other argument to conuince them and as though they compelled not both Kyng Emperour to sweare that they shall so do yer they crowne them Then hee bringeth in prouisions of Kyng Henry the v. Of whom I aske M. More whether he were right heyre vnto England or held hee the land with the sworde as an heathen tyraunt agaynst all right Whom the Prelates lest he should haue had leysure to hearken vnto the truth sent into Fraunce to occupie his mynde in warre and led hym at their will And I aske whether his father slew not his leige kyng and true inheritour vnto the crowne and was therefore set vp of the Byshops a false kyng to mainteine theyr falshead And I aske whether after that wicked deede folowed not the destruction of the comminaltie and quenchyng of all noble bloud The xiiij Chapter IN the xiiij he affirmeth that Martine Luther sayth it is not lawfull to resiste the Turke I wonder that hee shameth not so to lye seyng that Martine hath written a singular treatise for the contrary Besides that in many other workes he proueth it lawfull if he inuade vs. The xvi Chapter IN the xvi he alledgeth Councels I aske whether Councels haue authoritie to make Articles of the faith with out Gods worde yea and of thynges improued by Gods word He alledgeth Augustine Hierome Cypriane Let him put their workes in English and S. Prosperus with them Why damned they the vnion of Doctours but because the Doctours are agaynst them And when he alledgeth Martyrs let him shew one and take the calfe for his labour And in the end he biddeth beware of theÌ„ that liue well in any wise As though they whiche lyue euill can not teach amisse And if that be true then they be of the surest side M. When Tyndall was apposed of his doctrine yer hee went ouer see he sayde and sweare he ment no harme Tyndall He sware not neither was there any man that required an othe of him but he now sweareth by him whoÌ„ â—e trusteth to be saued by that hee neuer ment or yet meaneth any other harme then to suffer all that God hath prepared to be leyd on his backe for to bryng his brethreÌ„ vnto the light of our Sauiour Iesus which the Pope thorough falshead and corruptyng such Poetes as ye are ready vnto
Now let vs consider your foresayd causes ponder whether your booke haue or may do any such good as you say pretended whether it haue conuerted those sortes of people or els be any thyng lykely to do such a fact And first let vs sée what it profiteth y t first sort which are infidels not beleuyng in Christ nor his scripture Our sauiour Christ sayth he that beleueth is not damned Iohn Baptist confirmeth the same saying he that beleueth in y e sonne hath euerlastyng lyfe but he that beleueth not in the sonne shal not sée life but the wrath of God abydeth vpon hym Here it is euidēt not by my exposition but by the consent of all Christen men that those infidels are damned for what entent then should Rastell teach them that there is a Purgatory without Christ ther is no way but dānation as scripture all faythfull men testifie Then would I know by what way he wold persuade that there were a Purgatory which should be away a meane to saluation and not to damnatiō for thē which beleue not in Christ This I am sure of and I thinke Rastell be leueth it also that the infideles shall neuer come in it though there were one This you may sée that his first cause is very vayne and that if they dyd beleue it they were in déede deceyued Now let vs procéede vnto the second sort of people which beleue in Christ and his scripture and yet misconstrue it expoundyng it after theyr own willes And let vs sée what frute they take of this booke what it profiteth them we shall finde that it lesse serueth these men then the first for if this men beleue in Christ and in hys Scripture then is it not possible that they should receaue or admitte that thyng which is agaynst the Scripture both by the exposition of them selues of all the world For this is both agaynst Scripture and all faithfull mē that there should be any way to health if we exclude Christ and hys Scripture And sith Purgatory is counted away to health he that would go about to proue it secludyng Christ and Scripture is agaynst Scripture and all faythfull men Besides that if they be so obstinate that they will not receaue the verye Scripture but expounde it after their own willes wrest it after the same then wil they much lesse receaue your booke which is so playne agaynst scripture therfore if you would thinke that they could bee tamed by your booke which notwithstandyng so wresteth Scripture then may I very wel lyken you to hym that hath a wilde horse to tame which when he perceiueth that hee can not hold hym with a scoktishe snafle will yet labour to breake him with a rootē twine threde So that I can espye no maner of profite that cā come of your booke if you can alledge no better causes then you yet shew but that it had bene a great deale better vnwritten And brother Rastel where you say that I auaunce boast my selfe much more then becommeth me and that I detract and slaūder my neighbours that I prouoke all men that read my booke rather to vyce then to vertue with such other thynges as ye lay to my charge I trust I shall declare my inconuenience and geue you a sufficient aunswere ¶ An aunswere to Rastels first chapter which reproueth me for boastyng my selfe IN the first chapter of this booke Rastell laboureth to proue that I am sore ouer séene in laudyng boastyng my selfe that I lyke my selfe so well that he is sure that other men do lyke me the lesse and that he feareth that God will therfore lyke me fauour me rather the worse then the better Here he iuggeleth wyth me and would make me beleue that he tossed me mine own ball agayne but when I beholde it I perceaue it to be none of mine for he hath cut out all that shoulde make for me so that he hath geuen it cleane an other shape then euer I entended that it should haue as it appeareth by hys writing which rehearseth my words in this maner I am sure there are many that maruell that I being so yong dare attempt to dispute thys matter agaynst these thrée persons But my wordes are these I am sure that there are many that will much maruell that I being so yong and of so smal learning dare dispute this matter c. Here Rastell leaueth out the wordes and of so small learning for if he had put that in he had bewrayed himselfe For I thincke no man so mad as to say that he which sayeth himselfe to be both yong and of small learning shoulde prayse and boaste hym selfe Also immediatly after the wordes of hys first allegation I say on thys maner And as touching my lerning I must needes acknowledge as the truth is that it is very small which I thinke is but a base boasting and anone after I say I would not that any man should admit my wordes or learning except they will stand wyth the scripture and be approued therby Lay them to the touchstone and trye them with Gods word if they be found false and contrary then damne them and I also shall reuoke them with all mine hart c. Finally I exhorted them to read my booke not aduertising who speaketh the wordes but rather what is spoken by which wordes you might well see that I entended not to boast my selfe and all this haue I written and be left it out euē in the first page as he calleth it wherin he reporteth that I boast my selfe Notwithstanding one thing doth sore vexe him that I should recite the Epistle of S. Paule wherby he saith I would haue men beleue that I had the spirite of God and thinke that though I be young that I sée visions and espye the truth and that myne elders haue dreamed dreames and wandered in phantasies Thys he recounteth to be a great boast and that thys one place shoulde winne him the fielde whereunto I aunswer that indéede my wordes do not proue that thing which you séeme so surely to gather of them but my wordes do argue on this maner that no man ought to condemne a thing before he read it and then to geue sentence and because you séeme ignoraunt in the matter I shall declare it vnto you and how it standeth It is a coulour of Rhetorike and is called Auantopodosis that is to saye An aunswere to an obiection that a man might haue here made on thys maner thou grauntest thy self yong and of so small learnyng doost thou then thinke that we shall once read or regard thy booke specially sith it is written against auncient mē both of great wit dignity To these two pointes I aunswer preuenting theyr obiection that they should not despise it because of my youth for as the spirite of God is bound to
for it is better to mary then to burne The Pope sayth all monkes Fryers and Nunnes shall vowe and sweare chastitie be it geuen them or not my Priestes also shall not be wedded but as for to kéepe whores and rauishe other mens daughters wiues shal be dispensed withall I will sée no such thinges for my Byshoppes haue yearely great mony by it like as baudes be wont to haue 57. Christ sayth all meates that maÌ„ taketh with thankes staineth not the soule for all things are pure to them that are pure The Pope sayth he that eateth egges butter or fleshe in these dayes that I haue commauÌ„ded to be fasted doth not onely stayne his soule wyth sinne but also is to be denounced an hereticke Dist 4. ca. Statuimus This agréeth with Christ euen as the lyght doth with the darcknes And yet haue we bene thus blynded long that we could neuer perceaue this Antichrist till now in the last dayes 58. Christ sayd vnto his Disciples that you bynde in earth shal be bouÌ„de in heauen and that you lose in earth shal be losed in heauen The Pope chalengeth greater authoritie for he will lose soules out of Purgatory and commaunde the angels to fetch them out and all for money without money you get nothing 59. Christ sayth wheÌ„ you haue done all thynges that I haue commaunded you yet say that you are vnprofitable seruauntes The Pope sayth do those thynges that I commauÌ„d thée and take a sure conscience vnto thée that thou art a iust and a religious maÌ„ and that thou hast deserued heaueÌ„ And as for I myselfe If I do wrong in euery thyng 〈◊〉 bring many thousandes with me into damnation yet shall no man rebuke me but cal me the most holiest father Dist. 40. ca. Si Papa 60. Christ teacheth vs to fulfill the woorkes of mercy to the poore euer commendyng mercy aboue offerings and sacrifice The Pope teacheth vs to geue our money for pardons masses diriges to images and Churches so that we may offer vnto their bellyes And he that sayth it is better to geue our charitie to the poore as Christ sayth is counted halfe an hereticke because he goeth aboute to marre the Popes market 61. Christe suffered death for our sinnes and arose for our iustification or els we all should haue perished The Pope sayth if thou bye my pardoÌ„ or els be buried in a gray Friers coate thou must néedes be saued so that Christ hath suffered in vayne sith a Friers coate will saue a man 62. Christ onely is our mediatour which maketh vnite betwixt hys father vs howbeit the prayer of a iust man is very good and profitable The Pope sayth The greatest power and saluation next to Christ is myne Dist 60. cap. Si Papa I maruell then why he is so curious to cause vs to worship the Saintes y â— are a sléepe And not rather hym selfe sith he chalengeth a greater power then euer they dyd while they lyued 63. Christ sayth who soeuer breake one of my lest coÌ„maundementes shal be called the lest that is to say none in the kyngdome of heauen The Pope sayth what pertaineth his law vnto me I am subiect to no lawes 25. q. 1. cap. Omnia therefore doth the Pope but seldome right And is alwayes agaynst right yea and agaynst his owne lawes as often as men do bryng hym money for that loueth he aboue all thynges 64. Christes law is fulfilled through charitie The Popes law is fulfilled by money if thou haue no money to geue them thou shalt carye a fagot though thou offende not money them they sée thée not do what thou wilt 65. Christ is the head of the Church as the Apostle doth testifie And also the stone whereon the Church is builded And this Church is the coÌ„gregation of the faythfull and the very body of Christ The Pope sayth I am the head of the Church Dist 19. cap. Enim vero And the seate of Rome is the stone wheron the Church is builded Dist 19. Ita Dominus Can any thyng be more contrary vnto the honour and glory of God then thus to dispoyle hym of his kyngdome whiche he so dearely hath bought shedyng his precious bloud for it 66. Christes law whiche is the holy Scripture came by the inspiryng of the holy ghost whiche dyd infuse it aboundauntly into the hartes of the Apostles and of the same spirite hath it his enduraunce and interpretation The Pope sayth I am Lord of the Scripture to alow and disalow it for of me doth it take his full authoritie ca â–ª Si omnes And for a token of this is the Scripture of Christ layd vnder his féete when he is at Masse 67. Christes Apostle sayth that a Byshop ought to be so well learned that he with the Scripture be able to ouercome all them that be agaynst the fayth The Pope and Byshops will dispute in Scripture with no man but cast them first in prison and proper engynes they haue inueÌ„ted to wring their fingers so sore that the bloude shall braste out at their fingers endes they pyne them and scourge theÌ„ with infinite other tormeÌ„tes payning theÌ„ to forsake the truth And after make them sweare on a booke that they shal tell no man of it thus cruelly do they entreate them against iustice And if they can not subdue them to theyr willes then do they committe them vnto y e seculare power to be burned 68. Christes accusation and cause why he was condemned vnto death was writteÌ„ ouer his head in Hebrew Gréeke Latine that all men might know the cause this was an argument that they vsed iustice although they condemned him vniustly sithe men might sée the offence and iudgement ioyned together The Pope and Byshoppes condemne men and committe them vnto the seculare power that they shold execute the sentence But this is a mischeuous abomination that they will not suffer the seculare power to know the cause why they put men to death worshipfull dis diuines Master Doctor O you gentle nobilitie ponder this matter indifferently Beware how you do execution except you know the cause why Thinke you the bloude shall not be requyred on you if for an others pleasure you destroy the worke of God They will say vnto you as the Iewes sayde vnto Pilate concerning Christ If he were not an euill doer we would not haue deliuered him vnto you Trust not their wordes for no doubt they are lyers know the cause your selues and heare the matter vnfaynedly Thinke you they woulde not let you know the cause and iudgement if they did iustice and not tyrannye Be therefore no longer â—oyes to theÌ„ which ought to be your seruauntes God hath geueÌ„ you his spirite grace and vnderstanding hide not the talent that God hath geuen you but do your diligence to sée iustice executed secluding all tyranny for that is your office appoynted you of
sayth but because the Scripture of God doth so conclude determine I take not Luther for such an author that I thinke hee can not erre but I thinke verely that he both may erre and doth erre in certayne poyntes although not in such as concerne saluation and damnation for in these blessed be God all these whom ye call heretickes do agrée right well And likewise I do not alow this thing because Wickleffe Oecolampadius Tyndall and Zwinglius so say but be cause I sée them in that place more purely expoūde the Scripture and that the processe of the text doth more fauour their sentence And where you say that I affyrme it to be bread still as Luther doth the same I say agayne not because Luther so sayth but because I cā proue my wordes true by scripture reason nature and doctors Paule calleth it bread saying the bread whiche we breake is it not the fellowship of the body of Christ For we though we be many are yet one body and one bread as many as are partakers of one bread And againe he sayth as often as ye eate of thys bread or drinke of thys cuppe you shall shewe the Lordes death vntill he come Also Luke calleth it bread in the Actes saying they continued in the fellowship of the Apostles and in breaking of bread and in prayer Also Christ called the cuppe the fruite of the vyne saying I shall not from hence forth drinke of the fruite of the vyne vntill I drink that new in the kingdome of my father Furthermore nature doth teach you that both y ◠bread and wine continue in their nature For the bread mouleth if it be kept long yea and wormes bréede in it And the poore mouse will runne away with it and desire no other meate to her dinner which are euident inough that there remayneth bread Also the wine if it were reserued would waxe sower as they confesse them selues and therefore they housell the laye people but with one kinde onely because the wine can not continue nor be reserued to haue ready at hand whē nede were And surely as if there remayned no bread it could not mould nor waxe full of wormes Euē so if there remained no wine it could not waxe sower and therefore it is but false doctrine that our prelates so long haue published Finally that there remayneth bread might be proued by the authoritie of many doctors which call it bread and wine as Christ and his Apostles did And though some sophisters would wrast their sayings and expound them after their phantasie yet shall I alleage them one doctor which was also Pope of Rome that maketh so plaine with vs that they shall be compelled with shame to hold their tongues For Pope Gelasius writeth on thys maner Certe sacramenta quae sumimus corporis sanguinis Christi diuine res sunt propterea per illa participes facti sumus diuinae naturae tamē nō desinit esse substantia vel panis vini sed permanent in suae proprietate naturae Et certe imago similitudo corporis sanguinis Christi in actione misteriorum celebrantur That is to say Surely the sacramentes of the body and bloud of Christ are a godly thing and therfore through them are we made partakers of the godly nature And yet doth it not cease to be the substance or nature of bread and wine but they continue in the propertie of their owne nature and surely the image and similitude of the body and bloud of Christ are celebrated in the acte of the mysteries Thys I am sure was the olde doctrine which they can not auoyde And therefore with the Scripture nature and fathers I will conclude that there remaineth the substaunce and nature of bread and wine And where ye say that we affyrme it to be nothing els I dare say that ye vntruely report on vs all And here after I will shewe you what it is more then bread And where ye say that it is méetely well knowen what maner of folke they be and that God hath in part with his open vengeance declared I aunswere that master Wickliffe was noted while he was liuing to be a man not onely of most famous doctrine but also of a very sincere life and conuersation Neuerthelesse to declare your malicious mindes and vengeable hartes as men say xv yeare after he was buryed you tooke hym vp and burnt hym which facte declared your furye although he felt no fire but blessed be God which hath geuen such tyrantes no further power but ouer thys corruptible body For the soule ye can not binde nor burne but God may blesse where you curse and curse where you blesse And as for Oecolampadius whō you also call Huskyn his most aduersaries haue euer commended his conuersation and godly life which when God had appoynted hys tyme gaue place vnto nature as euery mā must and dyed of a canker And Tyndall I trust liueth well content with such a poore Apostles life as God gaue hys sonne Christ and hys faythfull ministers in thys world which is not sure of so many mites as ye be yearely of poundes although I am sure that for hys learning and iudgement in Scripture he were more worthy to bee promoted then all the Bishops in England I receaued a letter from hym which was written since Christmas wherein among other matters he writeth thus I call God to recorde agaynst the day we shall appeare before our Lorde Iesus to geue a reckoning of our doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods worde agaynst my conscience nor would doe thys day if all that is in earth whether it be honour pleasure or riches might be geuen me Moreouer I take God to recorde to my conscience that I desire of God to my selfe in thys world no more then that without which I can not kéepe hys lawes c. Iudge Christē reader whether these words be not spoken of a faythfull clere innocent hart And as for hys behauiour is such that I am sure no man cā reproue hym of any sinne howbeit no mā is innocent before God which beholdeth the hart Finally Zwinglius was a man of such learning and grauitie beside eloquence that I thinke no man in Christendome might haue compared with hym notwithstanding he was slaine in battell in defending hys Citie and common wealth agaynst the assaulte of wicked enemies whiche cause was most righteous And if hys mastership meane that that was the vengeaunce of God and declared hym to be an euill person because he was slaine I may say nay and shew euident examples of the contrary for sometyme God geueth the victorye agaynst them that haue most righteous cause as it is euident in the booke of Iudges where all the children of Israell were gathered together to punishe y e shamefull sodomitrie of the Tribe of Beniamin which
reason why he should be in many places at once What had he wonne by that might he then conclude therupon that he could not be in many places at once As though it were not possible for God to make his body in two places at once but if we were able to tell how and why and wherby and shewe the reason How far I can conclude is shewed immediatly before For though of the bare wordes as ye toke them it was hard to conclude any thyng yet haue I now declared them and so farre coÌ„cluded that you caÌ„ not auoyde them And where he sayth that though they can shew no reason yet I had wonne nought by it I thinke he woulde be angrye if I should so aunswere But surely they are in good case for it is inough for them to say thus it is and néede neuer to shew any cause or reason why they so say For they are the Church and can not erre so that if they teach contrary thynges yet all is good inough And wheÌ„ they sée that no maÌ„ can make the Scriptures to agrée with their doctrine then they say that theyr doctrine is true inough but no man can vnderstand the Scripture And though the scripture seme neuer so repugnant both to them and to vs yet God seeth well inough say they how to set them together and it is possible for God to make it agree though they caÌ„not tell how But this doctrine hath longe inough deceaued vs For men haue seene to long with your spectacles yet now thankes be to God they begin to see with their owne eyes And as touching how thys matter was possible to God and how it is not possible is sufficiently declared before to al that liste to loke How beit as for me though I be not bounden to it I am content yet to proue that God may make the body of Christ to be in all places at once And because this yong maÌ„ coupleth that proposition with the other so will I doe to And I proue therefore that God caÌ„ make his body be both in many places at once and in all places at once by that that he is almightie and therefore can do all thing Now is the good man in hys olde dreame agayne thinketh that God is called almightie because he can do all thinges And then in dede it should followe that he were not almightye For all thynges he can not do he can not saue the vnfaithfull he can not restore virginitie once violated hee can not sinne he can not denye him selfe Now if thys mans learning were allowed then myght not God be called almighty because there is some what that he can not doe But they that are accustomed with scripture do know that he is called almighty not because he can not do all thynges but because there is no superiour power aboue hym but that he may doe all that hee will and all that hys pleasure is may he bring to passe But he hath no wilpleasure nor power to make hys soÌ„ne a lyer and to make hys Scripture false and yet notwithstandyng he abydeth almighty and may do what he will And euen as it is impossible to stand with the processe of the Scriptures wherin God hath declared his will that the vnfaythfull shoulde bee saued although at y e first God might haue done it if he had so would likewise it is impossible the Scriptures standing as they do that the naturall body of Christ shoulde bee present to our teeth in the Sacrament And as for our fayth it needeth not to haue hym present in the bread For I may as well eate him drink him through fayth that is to say beléefe in hym though he continue still in heauen as though he were as present in the Sacrament as he was hangyng on the crosse But yet hys mastership hath left one thyng vnproued and that is euen the pith of hys purpose For though hee had proued as hee hath not that God by hys almightynes myght make Christes body in many places and in all places and in the Sacrament yet he forgotte to proue that God hath so done And therfore albeit I dyd graunt hym as I will not that he myght so do yet thereof it doth not followe that he hath so done in déede For God may do many thynges which he doth not And therefore hys argumeÌ„t doth not proue hys purpose Now if he do but thinke that God hath so done I am well pleased and will not put hym to the payne to proue it For anone ye shall see hym so intangled in briers that he shall not witte where to become But yet thys young man goeth about to proue the poynt by scripture For except we grauÌ„t him that point to be true he sayth that els we make the angell a lyer that sayd he is not here and also that els we make as though Christes body in his ascension did not goe vp in the cloud into heauen from earth but onely hid him self in the cloud and playeth bo peepe taried beneath still Here in the end he forgetteth him selfe so foule that when he was a young sophister he would I dare say haue bene full sore ashamed so to haue ouerseene him selfe at Oxford at a peruise For ye wotte well that thing which he sayth which he must therfore proue is that the body of Christ can not be in euery place at once by no meane that God could make And the textes that he bringeth in for the proofe say no further but that he was not in all places at once There are two thinges disputed betwene M. More and me the one is whether God can make the body of Christ in many places and in the Sacrament And thereto hys mastership sayth ye For God is almightye and may do all things And I say nay and affirme that God is not called almightie because he may do all things but because he may do all that he will and I say that he will not make hys sonne a lyer nor hys scripture false and that he can not do it and yet abydeth almightye The other thyng is thys whether he haue done it or not For albeit I did graunt hym that it were possible yet is he neuer y â— nere except the other caÌ„ proue that he hath done it in deede or els thinke that God hath so done For as I sayd God can doe many thinges which he doth not And y e controuersie of thys doubt is resolued by the Angell and Scripture which as M. More graunteth hym selfe proueth that he was not in all places at once And thereof it â—olloweth that God hath not done it although it be possible And so is hys mastership at a poynt For if I should grauÌ„t it neuer so possible yet if scripture proue that it be not so in deede then is he neuer the neare hys purpose but much the further from it And thys is
haue charitie but y e iustified mā hée is a frée seruaunt vnto God for the loue y e hée hath vnto him The which loue séeketh not in God his owne profit nor his owne aduaūtage for then were hée wicked but séeketh alonely the wyll of God and the profite of other men and worketh neyther for loue of heauen nor yet for feare of hell For hée knoweth well that heauen wyth all the ioyes thereof is prepared from the begynnyng of the world not by hym but by hys father And it must néedes folow as contrariwyse the Infidell and the wicked man doth not worke hys wicked déedes because hée woulde haue hell or euerlasting dampnation to hys rewarde but hée woulde rather the contrary Notwithstandyng hell and euerlasting dampnation must néedes follow his wicked déedes Finally a righteous man is a frée seruaunt of Gods and worketh not as an hyerelyng For if it were possible that there were no heauen yet woulde hée doe no lesse good for his respecte is to the maker of the worlde and the Lord of all rewardes There is also an other argument and that is thys Fayth is a worke but workes doth not iustifie Ergo fayth doth not iustifie Aunswere Truth it is that we doe not meane how that fayth for his owne dignitie and for hys owne perfection doth iustifie vs. But the Scripture doth say that fayth alonely iustifieth because that it is that thyng alonely whereby I doe hange of Christe And by my faith alonely am I partaker of y e merites and mercy purchased by Christes bloude and fayth it is alonely that receaue the promyses made in Christ Wherefore wée say with blessed S. Paule that fayth onely iustifieth imputatiue that is all y e merites and goodnes grace and fauour and all that is in Christ to our saluation is imputed and reckoned vnto vs because wée hange and beléeue of hym and hée can deceaue no man that doth beléeue in hym And our iustice is not as the schoole men teacheth a formal iustice which is by fulfillyng of the lawe deserued of vs for then our iustification were not of grace and of mercy but of deseruing and of duty But it is a iustice that is reckened imputed vnto vs for y e fayth in Christ Iesus and it is not of our deseruyng but clearely and fully of mercy imputed vnto vs. Now most honorable gracious Prince I haue declared vnto your highnes what faith it is that doth iustifie vs before God and also brought for my sentēce not alonely the blessed word of God the which were sufficient in this cause but the exposition of holy Doctours that your grace might sée that I am not moued to this opinion of a light cause nor that this doctrine of myne is so new as men hath noted it Moreouer I haue declared vnto your grace how that I woulde haue good workes done would not haue a Christen mans life to bée an idle thyng or els a life of vncleannes but I would haue them to bée chaunged into all vertue and goodnes and to liue in good workes after the commaundement will of God So that your grace may well perceiue that myne aduersaries hath not reported truely on me when they haue sayd how that I would that men should neither fast nor pray nor geue almes nor yet bée penitent for their sinnes I haue neuer sayd it nor yet taught no lyke sentence I take God to recorde my workes and my déedes and all my writynges that euer I wrote or made Wherfore I doubt not if it please your grace graciously to here me but that I wil proue them vntrue in this cause many other mo This doth almighty God know to bée true Who euer preserue your moste royall maiestie in honour and goodnes Amen What the Church is and who bee therof and whereby men may know her THe name of the holy church haue those mē of long tyme vsurped presumptuouslye and w t out all shame they were the greatest enemyes that holy church could haue in earth For they did no more agrée w t the maners of holy church then darknes and light then God and y t deuyll For where holy church hard no man but Christ onely They would heare all manner of men sauing Christ and neuer heare him except it weare to to their profit or glory Where as holy church was ruled in this world they would rule all the world where as holy church would bée holy by Christ onely they would bée holy by their owne helpe And where as holy church was allwayes despised and persecuted of the world They would bée honored of y t world and persecuters of all men And where as holy church was inwardly decked with spiritual vertues they would bée outwardly shinyng in spirituall araye And where as holy church would bée chaste in spryte they would with their mouthes vow chastite and spend all their liues in whore dome And where as holy church dyd allwayes shew méekenes in the worlde they would bée so proude y t hart could deuise no more Breifely whatsoeuer thing y e was agreable with the church of that had they neuer a crumme but allonely by violence vsurped the name of holy church So that if a man had had a crowne or a long goune and a white smock ouer his gowne thē was there no remedy but hée must nedes bée of the church yea and holy church her self So y e if a Barber had made a Bul a crowne a Taylor Iack napes a lōg gowne brought an Asse forth in a white rochet thē no mā might dout but y e there were holy church euerye man must fall downe to receyue clene remission a poena and a oulpa toties quoties for there came the successours of Peter Paule and they that haue the despensatiō of Christes bloud and the merites of holy saints and y e suffrages of holy church to distribute and the key bearers of heauē and hell Who can denye but this is truth It is to opē to néede an probation for wee sée it dayly before our eyes So that if a man will compare our M Christ y t is y e very head of holy church vnto these Prelates that call them selues his viccars hée shall finde but smale agréement betwéene the person and the vicar and hée that will consider S. Peter and S. Paule withall other Apostels shall think that eyther they were none of holy Church or els our prelals for they agrée in nothing Yea hée may reckē that S. Peter S. Paule were starke fooles ryght mad men that liued so despectuous a lyfe What néede me to make many wordes or to tell their names that I speake of There is no doubt but that galde horse will béewray hym selfe But shortly if the deuyll would come in his owne person disguised tell me how it were impossible that hée could bée more contrary to Christ and hys apostels
cause therof I am sure hée caÌ„ tel you if hée woulde I am sure it is rightteously done that is inough for mée But now commeth the blynde and fleshlye reason and murmureth at thys and asketh why are wée coÌ„demned for this why doth God punishe vs for this séeing wée can wyll no otherwyse Also hée blyndeth vs hée maketh our harts harde that wée can not amende vs and it lieth not in our power wythout his will Nowe why complayneth hée of vs why layeth hée it to our charge Here is nothynge done but hys will wée bée but instrumentes of hys will And if wée doe not well why geeueth hée vs not strength to doe better Thou dampnable reason who can satisfie thée which reckonest nothyng to bée well done but that thou dooste and that is done wyth thy counsell Thynkest thou not that thou art good and perfecte in thyne owne nature and all that is in thée is both wel and righteously made To this thou wilte aunswere yea for thou wiâ—t not condemne thy selfe nor any thing that is thine But now aunswere mee to this What hath made thée so well and geuen thée all thy righteousnes and all thys goodnes that thou hast Thou must néedes say God But what was the cause that thou art so well so righteous and so good made séeyng that thou deseruest nothyng Yea â–ª and all these thynges bée done so well and so righteously that thou canst not complayne nor ameÌ„de them no nor yet deuise which way to amende them Now why doest thou not murmur agaynst God séeyng that all thynges is done without thy knowledge and also without thy deseruing why doest thou not inquire a cause of hym why murmurest thou not that hée hath made thée so good and so rightfull séeyng thou haddest nothyng deserued But here wilt thou graunt that God dyd all thyng for the best Why doest thou not lykewise in other thynges Furthermore thou must néedes graunt that God thy maker and the gouernour of all thyngs is most wise most righteous and most mercyfull so wise that nothyng that hée doth can bée amended so righteous that there can bée no suspition in hym of vnrighteousnes so mercyfull is â—ée that hée caÌ„ doe nothyng without mercy Howe thinkest thou wilt thou graunt these thynges of thy maker Thou must néedes graunt them Now compare vnto this rule thy blindnes that is within thée thy induratioÌ„ that is in thée thy peruers will toward goodnes and what cause hast thou to complayne Thou hast graunted that hée doth all thynges righteously Ergo thou hast no wrong Hée doth all things mercyfully Ergo thou art in thy blyndnes and in thy hardnes better intreated theÌ„ thou hast deserued Moreouer thou beleuest that God is righteous that God is wise and that God is mercyful Now fayth is of those thynges that doe not appeare nor that can bée prooued by exteriour causes Hold thée fast to this fayth then all thy fleshely reasons bée assâ—iled For wheÌ„ God saueth so few men and damneth so many and thou knowest no cause why yet must thou beléeue that hée is mercyful and righteous This is fayth which if it could bée prooued by exteriour causes then were it no néede to beléeue it Now if thou beléeue that hée is mercyfull good righteous vnto thée wherefore murmurest thou But yet wouldest thou know wherfore hée in durateth thée and blyndeth thée and geueth thée no grace to amende and vnto thy brother that hath no better deserued then thou hast yea hée hath likewise euill deserued as thou hast and yet hée geueth hym grace and taketh away his hardnes geueth him a will to will all goodnes This is not indifferently done as thou thinkest First I say to thée thou hast no cause to complayne for thou hast no wrong thou hast all thyng that is thyne and nothyng is taken froÌ„ thée that beloÌ„geth to thée Why doest thou complayne of this right Yea but yet sayest thou that hée geueth the one mercy and geueth the other none I aunswere what is that to thée is not his mercy his owne Is it not lawfull for him to geue it to whom hée will is thy eye euil because hée is good Take that that is thyne and goe thy way For if it bée his wil to shew his wrath and to make his power knowne ouer the vessels of wrath ordeined to damnation and to declare the riches of his glory vnto the vessels of mercy which hée had prepared elected vnto glory What hast thou therewith to doe what cause hast thou therof to coÌ„playne it is the will of God which can not bée but well righteous the which as thou sayest thou beléeuest Wherefore leaue of thy murmuryng thy disputation agaynst God and recken that hée is of his nature mercyfull and hath no delite nor no pleasure in thy damnatioÌ„ but beléeue thou stedfastly that if hée shewe hys mercy but vnto one man in all the worlde that thou shalt bée that same one man though an aungell would make thée beléeue that all the world should bée damned yet sticke thou fast to his mercy and to his iustice that iustifieth thée and beléeue that the swéete bloud of his blessed sonne can not bée shedde in vayne but it must néedes iustifie sinners and so many as sticke fast vnto it though they bée neuer so blynded and neuer so hardned for it was shed alonely for them If thou canst thus satisfie thy selfe then doest thou wel thou art doubtles out of ieoperdie If thou wilt not bée content but wilt dispute and inquire causes of Gods inscrutable will then will I stand by and looke on and sée what victordome thou shalt get I doubt not but it will repeÌ„t thée and that hée will conclude with thée on this maner May not I doe what I will Now here haue I auÌ„swered to an intricable doubt that our schoole men are wrapped in whiche would know what is the cause of predestination and of reprobatioÌ„ Duns béeyng wrapped betwéene carnall reason and the inuincible Scriptures of S. Paule can not tell whether hée may graunt that the will of God is alonely the cause of election or els any merites of man precedyng afore hée concludeth that both y e opinions may bée defended Bonauenture blyndly concludeth that there may bée a cause preceding grace to deserue it So that in these vnfrutefull questions which in gender nothing but conteÌ„tion haue they spent all their liues and for these thinges bée geuen vnto them peculiar names as subtile and seraphicall and irrefrigable Doctours But agaynst them all I set S. Paule whiche tooke intollerable labours to prooue by inuincible Scriptures and examples therof that there was no cause but alonely the will of God And to prooue this hée bryngeth in an euident example of Iacob Esau how Iacob was elected Esau reprooued afore they were borne and afore they had done either good or bad Can
there bée a playner example what meaneth Paule in these words when they weare neyther borne nor had done neyther good nor bad but that the election of God myght stand Doth hée not clearely take away all manner of merites both de congruo also de condigno and declare the wyll of God to bée the cause onely But heare will subtyll blyndnes say that God sawe béefore that Iacob should doe good and therefore dyd hée chuse hym Hée sawe also that Esau should doe no good and therefore hée repelled hym Alas for blindenes what will you iudge of that that God saw How know we that God sawe that And if hée sawe it yet how know we that that was the cause of Iacobs election These children bée vnborne and they haue done neyther good nor bad and yet one of them is chosen the other is refused S. Paule knoweth none other cause but the will of God and will you discuse an other And where you say that God did sée afore that one of them should doe good I praye you what was the cause or whereby saw hée that hée should doe good you must néedes say by that that hée would geue hym his grace Ergo the will of God is yet the cause of election for because y e God would geue hym his grace Therefore God saw that hée should doe good and so should also y e other haue done if God woulde haue geuen hym that same grace Wherefore you gyauntes that will subdue heauen and earth leaue your searching of this cause and bée content with the will of God doubt not but the will of God is as righteous and as lawfull a cause as your merites can bée And doubt you not but S. Paule that toke so great labours in this matter dyd sée as farre in mans deseruing as we can doe yet hée concluded with these wordes of scriptures I will shew mercy to whom I shew mercy I will haue cōpassion of whom I haue compassion So lyeth it not in mans will or cunnyng but in the mercy of God Hée sayth not I will haue mercy on hym that I sée shall doe good but I will shew mercy to whom I wil. Hée saith not I will haue compassion of hym y ◠shall deserue it de congruo But of him of whom I will haue cōpassion This doth S. Augustine well proue in these words The disputatiō of thē is vain y ◠which doe defend y e presēce of God agaynst the grace of God and therfore say that we were chosen afore y e making of the world because y e God knew afore that we should bée good not béecause hee should make vs good But hée that sayth You haue not chosen mée sayth not that For if hée dyd therefore chose vs béecause that hée knew before that wée should bée good thē must hee also knowe béefore that wée should fyrst haue chosen hym c. Here is it playne that the election of God is not because hée sawe afore that we should doe well but all onely the cause of election is his mere mercy and the cause of our doing well is his election And therefore S. Paule sayth not of workes but of callynge Now goe to you subtill Duns men with all your carnall reasons search out a cause of his secrete will If you dyd beléeue that hée were good righteous and mercyfull it were a great comfort for you that the electiō stoode all onely by hys will for so were you sure that it should bée both righteously done and mercifully but you haue no fayth therfore must you nedes mystrust God and of that fall you to inuent causes of election of your own strength As one should say béecause God will not of his righteousnes or of his mercy choose vs we will be sure that we shall bée elected For fyrst will we inuent that the election commeth of deseruyng and then will we also dreame certayne workes that shall thereunto bée appoynted of vs and those will we doe at our pleasure so that the election and reprobacion shall stande all in your hands let God doe what that pleaseth him But now béecause there bée certayne open places of scripture that geue onely the cause to God all onely of election also of reprobation therefore are these men sore troubled and can not tell no other remedy but all onely to studye how they may wring wrest the open scriptures to the fortifiing of their errour and to the satisfyinge of their carnall reason so that where the holy Ghost sayth I will obdurate the hart of Pharao they will take vpon them to learne and to teach the holy Ghost to speake better and to say of this maner I will suffer Pharao to bée indurated but I will not doe it but my easynes my softnes whereby that I shall suffer him shall bring other men to repentaunce but Pharo shal it make more obstinate in malice So that God doth indurate as you say when hée doth not chastice a synner but sheweth softnes and easynes and sufferaunce to hym Hée is mercifull when hée doth call a sinner to repentaunce by affiction and scourging So that induration after your exposition is nothing els but for to suffer euyll by softnes and by goodnes To haue mercy is nothing els but to correcte to scourge and to punyshe men for their synnes This is the exposition of induration after S. Hierome and after your common glose S. Hieromes wordes bée these God doth indurate when hée doth not by and by castigate a synner Hée hath mercy when hée doth call a synner by and by vnto repentāce by afflictions c. This is auctoritie inough as you thinke what shoulde you search any farther Dyd not these men vnderstand scripture Is not this exposition playne This taketh away all inconueniēces By this exposition God is not the auctor of euell This is a clarkely exposition Briefly this this must néedes bee the true expositiō Wherfore it weare better for you to erre with S. Hierome and with our oulde schoolemen then for to say true with these newe heretykes so call you all them that will reproue oulde errours Now haue you well defended the matter Now is your cause well proued Now must the holy Ghost chang his wordes For hée hath new schoolemaysters And wheare hée was wont to say I haue hardened Pharos hart Now must hée say Pharao hath hardened hym selfe by my softnes and by my easines but I haue not done it But yet I pray you how woulde you satisfie a weake conscience that stickes faste to the worde of God and reckeneth that the holy Ghost knoweth well what hée shal speake and wil speake nothing without a great cause but that that hée speaketh shall bée so well spoken that you can not amende it How thynke you is it sufficient to say to this poore man S. Hierome and all schoole men say so holde thou thy peace
kéepe theyr chastitie Would it not abhorre a Christen maÌ„ to heare tell of the innumerable baudes that are made by y t reason y t priests caÌ„ not lyue chaste What a petious case is it to sée so many young men cast away thâ—… whiche doth sée dayly their maisters vncleane liuyng Here were many thynges to bée recited but honesty compelleth me to passe theÌ„ ouer But I thinke there is no good man but hée will thinke as much in hym selfe as I either would say or can say I could tell if If I would the occasion why y t those Cardinals of Rome which kéepeth whores bée noted of the common people to bée of the best sort of Cardinals But I will passe it ouer Neuertheles it gréeueth mée a lyttell that I may not somewhat opeÌ„ my hart But this I promyse them if any of these proiectours of this fylthy chastitie doth take in hand to defende it agaynst mée I will not bée ashamed to writeâ— that they haue not béene ashamed to doe Nor I will not kéepe secrete how certayne byshops of England and also of other countries doth let whores to ferme vnto priests And all béecause they will not suffer them to marry Yet heare will I tell you one prety tale There is a byshop lyuyng at this same day in Germanye which had néede of a great some of money I could tell his name if I would this byshop called vnto hym a gentilman a great frend of his which smelled a littell of the new learning so called Vnto this maÌ„ hée made his complaint how that hee must néedes make shifte shortly for a great somme of money desyring hym both to helpe hym and also of his counsell This man sayde vnto hym if hée would folow his couÌ„sell hée would shortly helpe him The byshop was very glad and grauÌ„ted to folowe his counsell Then sayde the gentylman My Lord your Lordship shall geue a strayte commaundement that all your Priestes within your diocese shall put away their whores within this two monethes vnder the payne of heresye at the least After this your Lordship shall send ij of your couÌ„sellers that bée knowen to bée greately in your fauour to handle with the priestes in their owne names for to take vp thys matter betwéene your Lordeship and them But vnder this condition that the priests shall grauÌ„t vnto them a certayne some of money and they shall promise the priestes y t they will bring it to passe that your Lordship notwithstaÌ„ding your strait commaundement shall bée contented to suffer them to liue as they haue done in tymes past and after the olde custome of the Church The byshop was contented with this counsell incontinent gaue out y t commaundement and afterward sent out two of his best frendes priuelye to treate with the Priestes in their names but not in his For hée woulde not bée knowen of it because hée had vowed chastitie But what thinke you that these two meÌ„ did gather in this one byshoppricke within y t space of ij moneths Verely â—xx M. guyldens the which money the byshop receiued very deuoutly and thought it not against the vowe of chastitie What shall men say to these mens conscience that will not sticke to burne a poore priest that maryeth a wife but yet they will receyue xx M. guyldens to mayntayne open whoredome O lord God thou knowest this yet doubtles thou sufferest it And all béecause they should haue space and respite to amende vnto which God geue them grace Amen But agayne to our purpose men may perceaue that this holy byshop Hulderyke was agaynst the pope dyd also alowe my doctrine and declare that S. Gregorie did repeÌ„t him of y t statute y t hée had made for priests â—…astitie Wherefore I conclude here yet agayne that Gods holy worde olde doctours holy counselles the Emperours lawe olde decrées of the Church the practice of the holy Apostels the lyuing of holy men Gods lawe and mans lawe nature reason doth alowe this article of myne Wherefore I trust no good nor reasonable man will withstand mée in this case There runneth a greate voyce of mée that I haue maried a wife and for that cause men doth recken that I will something proue my witte and also stretch my learning to mayntain that priestes myght haue wyues But the very trueth is béefore God maÌ„ that I haue no wife â—or neuer went about to marry I thanke God of his grace And of this I haue as noble princes as bée in Germany to beare mée witnesse and also many other worshipfull and honest men y t doth knowe mée and my conuersation I haue also the ryght worshipfull man Doctour Lée which was the kinges Embassadour with vs and all his seruauntes to testifye for mée which bée honest men and sufficient in a greater cause then this is Finally here is also the byshop of our citie with whom I doe dwell am most conuersant with Heare is also the Embassadours of Lubycke which doth also know mée and my conuersation And I doubt not but all they will testifye for mée as farre as any lawe shall require Yea I dare boldly say y t myne aduersaries haue not so good testemony that they kéepe theyr vowe of chastitie as I haue that I am not maryed But all is done to bringe mée in defamation Let God prouide Neuertheles what if I had a wyfe is y so great a crime What can men make of it Hath not many noble Princes and good men wyues Will meÌ„ make more articles of saluation for mée then for princes or for other Christen men what haue I deserued thus to bée taken Men will haue to doe with mée but I promise them they shall get no good by it if I may come to my aunswere I wil bée able alwayes to defend a wyfe if I weare disposed to marry agaynst all those that kéepe whores Let them begin when they will Notwithstandyng I doe not abstayne from a wife béecause that is euell and vncleane to marry but I haue other lawfull considerations Let no man doubt but this is of trueth if I had a wyfe I would not haue medled with this article because that men myght haue suspected mée that then I would haue defended this article for the maintenaunce of my facte But now on the other syde that men should not think how I despised mariage or thought it vnlawfull for a Priest to marry in as much as I my selfe doe not marry Therfore haue I takeÌ„ this labour on mée to wryte my meaning so much the more boldely béecause that men haue no cause to suspect mée that I speake to defende myne owne cause but all onely to set out the veretye so God helpe mée Amen But now will I goe to the Popes lawe and sée what tyme that thys thyng begunne to take strength It had beene often times attempted but it was alwayes repelled by one good man or
Apostles To open to shut to binde to lose what it is The pope can deliuer no soule out of purgatory except he first go thether preach vnto them Math. 16. Purgatory is not on earth but as Rochester sayth is the third place in hel Rochester Rochester is in this place far beside himselfe Frith A playne declaration of y e popes tyranny Exod. 〈◊〉 Roma 9. The Pope a proude shamelesse tyranous Antichrist A blasphemous pope the deuils vicar The pope is the sonne of perdition worthy of more payne then can be imagined if Rochesters doctrine be true A subsedy defence or bulwarke Much ioy made for y t finding of purgatory although it were to small purpose Christ is deuided into Peter Paule Rochester More and Rastel are all three defenders of one herely More and 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 Rastel was but an â—…rior to Rochester and More More and Rochester thoughte foule â—…ne of Iohn Fâ—â—thâ—â— answere Rastel was not malicious but gladly recognised his ignorance 2. Cor. 4. Iohn Frith semeth that he could plaâ— well at tenâ—…e Rastell Rastel alleageth two causes why he made hys fyrst booke in the defence of purgatorie Iohn 3 Iohn Frith answereth to Rastels two causes Rastelles first cause proued to be in vaine In apt and good example Frith aunswereth gently Rastels bitter tauntes Rastell Frith Frith meteth here with a false ball Rastell Frith Note here the modesty of Iohn Frith Rastell Frith No man ought to coÌ„demne that which he hath not sene God inspireth youth aswell as age 〈◊〉 Thess 1. Hebr. 13. Frith speaketh to cauillers Iohn 8. A maÌ„ may vse godly modest boastyng 2. Cor. 11. This is a thankfull godly boasting Roma 8. 2. Cor. 13. Frith the faithful seruaunt and true martyr of Christ Rastell Frith Rastell sheweth himself to be very ignoraunt Frith sheweth his meaning how y t scripture was kept from our forefathers Rastell Frith Rastell Rastell cauileth Frith More would not be ignorant in any thing therfore vnderstood nothing as he should haue vnderstand neyther his duty to the prince nor yet to God A good conclusioÌ„ made by Iohn Frith against Rastels first chapter Rastell Rastell Frith Rastell Frith Rastell Frith Rastell Frith Rastell Frith Rochester contrary to More and More contrary to Rochester Rastell Frith Rastell Frith Rastell Rastell is a bitter taunter Frith Math. 3. The reprouing of the papisticall hypocrites must not be called rayling Luc. 13. Luc. 13. The Prophetes and Apostles were great reprouers of the vngodly and wicked Rastell As it is a fond exposition so it is false metre A sore and fond saying of Rastell Firth Frith is a good scholer sone hath lerned his lesson he will say no more they lye for that is bitter Rastell Frith Rastell Frith I goose would haue made better ryme and meter then Rastell did Frith taketh payne to amende Rastels meter but not his reason Rastell Ephe. 1. Frithes aunswere to Rastels thyrd chapter Frith How we are righteous in the sight of God yet â—…e sinners Roma 8. Roma 5. We are sinners in our selues and yet righteous in Christ Roma 4. Psal 31. Rastell Fiâ—â—h Rastell Rastell setteth a trap wherein he wil be taken hym selfe Frith The workes of the law can not iustifie vs. Rastell Rastelles blind argument Frith Note well this worthy learned argument Gallat 5. 1. Iohn 3. 1. Iohn 3. 〈◊〉 Iohn 2. Frith Such christen people as are the children of God will not dwell nor abide in sinâ—e and so for theÌ„ there is no hell Luke 12. The smaller number belong to Christ and not y â— greater Rom. 8. Here Rastel is taken in his owne trappe Maior Minor Rastel falsyfieth the scripture 1. Cor. 8. Galath 2. Roma 6. 1. Iohn 2. Phil. 2. Pet. 1. Roma 1. There is no hell to those that are in christ Iesu There is a â—…or suche as feare not God nor 〈◊〉 his coÌ„maundements As there is no heaueÌ„ for good euil so there is â–ª no hell for good and euill There are two partes in man that is the outwarde man and the inward man Howe the inward maÌ„ resisteth the assaultes of the outward man The faithful man feareth Gods displeasure Roma 7. How a maÌ„ may coÌ„mit sinne and yet sinne not Sinneremaineth in oure outward membres to exercise the inward maÌ„ in resisting of sinne Iohn 15. Rastell Frith Rastelwold faine canel but he cannot tell at what Rastell Frith There is no meane to put away sinne but only by Christe For suche as dwell in the lyght of Christ hys bloud onlye to sufficieÌ„t There are two maner of repentances True repeÌ„tance is a florishing frute of faith What pure fasting is RepentaÌ„ce liuely declared by an example How good workes do mortify our membres Good workes are the fruites of fayth There are two maner of satisfactions Hebr. 7. SatisfactioÌ„ to our neighbour Good workes are to be done and why Ephes 2. Good workes are profitable to our neighbour and also a testimony that we are the children of God Ephe. 2. We are iustified by grace and fayth whiche is not of our selues but is the gift of God Rastell hath here ouerthroweÌ„ all that he hath before built and set vp Ihon Frith was streightly kept Iohn 2. Iohn 15. Roma 12. Iohn 3. Luke 14. Phil. 1. Roma 21. 2. Ti. 3. Heb. 12. Cor. 10. Apoc. 12. Marke 1. Roma 15. Ephe. 1. Eccle. 1. Psal 62. Eccle. 5. Note Esay 40. Heb. 9. 〈…〉 Roâ—… Prouer. 1. Roma 8. Roma 7. Math. 25. Esay 14. Daniell 〈◊〉 Actes 12. Roma 3. â—am 1 Math. 6. Math. 5. Iames. 1 〈◊〉 Kinge 3 Mores miste M. More daunsing in a net thinketh hym selfe inuisible Iohn 15. Ephe. 2. Roma 11 1. Cor. 1. 1. Cor. 11. 1. Cor. 9. Ezech. 23. Obiection Solution Math. 7. Roma 11. 2. Pet. 2. 1. Cor. 12. Math. 3. Math. 21 Math. 12. Phil. 2. 2. Pet. 1. Math. 5. Agge 2. Luke 16. Ephes 4. Eccl. 34. 1. Tim. 6. Obiection Solution Eccle. 4. Esay 5. 2. Thess 3. Esai 5. Ierem. 7. Ierâ—m 12. Aâ—… 2. Ierem. 18. Iohn 10. 1. Cor. 2. Gods elect perceiue easely the spirituall meaning of his Sacramentes Walking in the truth bringeth rest of conscience Phil. 4. Papistes through the grosse vnderstanding of Baptisme condemne infantes vnbapâ—ized Externall signes with out spiritualâ— sense taught and beleued of the blinde papistes Three thinges ought to be coÌ„sidered in euery Sacrament Outwarde signes neyther minister vnto vs Gods spirit nor his grace Marke well this example He that receiueth the signe of a sacrament outwardly and not the significatioÌ„ inwardly in hart receaueth his damnation Note The spirite of God is not bounde to the outwarde signes of sacrameÌ„tes Actes 10. Gods spirite not bounde to any place Infidels must first beleue in Christ and after receiue Baptisme as the â—…ge of your fayth 〈…〉 〈◊〉 The desinition of Baptisme Fayth foloweth our election Actes 13. Rashe iudgement in misticall matters
not but then the preaching of the resurrection of the flesh were a thyng in vayne Notwithstanding yet I am ready to beleeue it if it may be prooued with open Scripture Moreouer I take God which alone séeth the hart to recorde to my conscience beséechyng hym that my parte be not in the bloud of Christ if I wrote of all that I haue written throughout all my booke ought of an euill purpose of enuie or malice to any man or to stirre vp any false doctrine or opinion in the Church of Christ or to be author of any secte or to draw disciples after mée or that I woulde be estéemed or had in price aboue the least childe that is borne saue onely of pitie and compassion I had and yet haue on the blyndnes of my brethren and to brynge them vnto the knowledge of Christ and to make euery one of them if it were possible as perfect as an Angell of heauen and to wéede out all that is not planted of our heauēly father and to bring downe all that lifteth vp it selfe against the knowledge of the saluation that is in the bloude of Christ Also my parte be not in Christ if myne hart be not to folow and liue according as I teach and also if myne hart wéepe not night and day for myne owne sinne and other mens indifferently beséeching God to conuert vs all and to take his wrath from vs and to be mercifull as well to all other men as to myne owne soule caring for the wealth of the Realme I was borne in for the king and all that are thereof as a tender harted mother woulde doe for her onely sonne As concerning all I haue translated or otherwise written I beséeche all men to read it for that purpose I wrote it euen to bring them to the knowledge of the Scripture And as farre as the scripture approoueth it so farre to allowe it and if in any place the worde of God dissalow it there to refuse it as I doe before our Sauiour Christ and his congregation And where they finde faultes let them shewe it mée if they be nye or write to mée if they bée farre of or write openly agaynst it and improoue it and I promise them if I shall perceaue that their reasons conclude I wyll confesse myne ignoraunce openly ¶ The Preface of master William Tyndall that he made before the fiue bookes of Moses called Genesis An. 1530. Ianua 17. WHen I had translated the newe Testamēt I added an Epistle vnto the latter ende In which I desired them that were learned to amend if ought were found amisse But our malicious and wylie hypocrites whiche are so stubburne and hard harted in their wicked abhominations that it is not possible for thē to amend any thing at all as we see by daylye experience when both their lyuynges and doyngs are rebuked with the trouthe saye some of them that it is impossible to translate the Scripture into Englishe some that it is not lawfull for the lay people to haue it in their mother toūg some that it would make them all heretickes as it would no-doubt from many thynges whiche they of long tyme haue falsely taught and that is the whole cause wherefore they forbid it though they other clokes pretende And some or rather euery one say that it would make them rise agaynst the king whom they them selues vnto their damnation neuer yet obeyed And lest the temporall rulers should see their falsehode if the Scripture came to lyght causeth thē so to lie And as for my translation in which they affirme vnto the lay people as I haue heard say to be I wotte not how many thousand heresies so that it can not be mended or correct they haue yet taken so great payne to examine it and to compare it vnto that they would fayne haue it and to their owne imaginations and iugglyng termes and to haue somewhat to rayle at and vnder that cloke to blaspheme the truth that they might with as litle labour as I suppose haue translated the most part of the Bible For they which in tymes past were wont to looke on no more scripture thē they foūd in theyr Duns or suche like deuilishe doctrine haue yet now so narowly loked on my trāslation y t there is not so much as one I therin if it lack a title ouer his hed but they haue noted it nomber it vnto y e ignoraunt people for an heresy Finally in this they be all agreed to driue you from the knowledge of the Scripture and that ye shall not haue the text therof in the mother toūg and to kepe the world still in darkenesse to the entent they might sit in the consciences of the people thorow vayne superstition and false doctrine to satisfie their filthy lustes their proude ambition and vnsatiable couetousnes and to exalte their owne honour aboue Kyng and Emperour yea and aboue God hym selfe A thousand bookes had they leuer to be put foorth agaynst their abhominable doynges and doctrine then that the Scripture should come to light For as long as they may keepe that down they wil so darken y e right way with the mist of their sophistry so tāgle thē y t either rebuke or despise their abhominations with Argumentes of Philosophie and with worldly similitudes and apparent reasons of naturall wisedome and with wrestyng the Scripture vnto their owne purpose cleane contrary vnto the processe order and meanyng of the text and so delude them in descantyng vpō it with allegories and amase them expoundyng it in many senses before the vnlearned lay people when it hath but one simple litterall sense whose light the owles can not abide that thoughe thou feele in thine harte and arte sure how that all is false that they say yet couldest y u not solue their subtle rydles Whiche thyng onely moued me to translate the new Testament Because I had perceaued by experience howe that it was impossible to stablishe the laye people in any truth excepte the Scripture were playnely layd before their eyes in their mother toung that they might see the processe order and meanyng of the text for els what soeuer truth is taught them these enemies of all truth quench it agayn partly with the smoke of their bottomlesse pitte wherof thou readest Apocalipsis ix that is with apparāt reasons of sophistry and traditions of their owne makyng founded without grounde of Scripture and partely in iugglyng with the texte expoundyng it in such a sense as is impossible to gather of the text if thou see the processe order and meanyng therof And euē in the Byshops of Londons house I entented to haue done it For when I was so turmoyled in the coūtrey where I was that I could no lēger there dwell the processe whereof were to long here to rehearse I this wise thought in my selfe this I suffer because the Priestes of the countrey be vnlearned
God would not haue the secrets of Christ generally known saue vnto a fewe familiare frendes which in that infaÌ„cy he made of mans wit to helpe the other babes yet as they had a generall promise that one of the seede of Abraham shoulde come and blesse them euen so they had a generall fayth that God woulde by the same man saue them thoughe they wist not by what meanes as the very apostles when it was oft tolde them yee they could neuer comprehende it till it was fulfilled in dede And beyond all this their sacrifices and ceremonies as far forth as the promises annexed vnto them extend so far forth they saued theÌ„ and iustified theÌ„ and stoode them in the same steade as our Sacramentes doe vs not by the power of the sacrifice or deede it selfe but by the vertue of the fayth in y e promise which the sacrifice or Ceremonye preached and whereof it was a token or signe For the ceremonies and sacrifices were left with them commauÌ„ded them to keepe the promise in remembraunce and to wake vp theyr fayth As it is not enough to send many on errandes and to tell them what they shall do but they must haue a remembraunce with them and it be but a ringe of a rushe aboute one of their fingers And as it is not inoughe to make a bargayne with wordes onely but we must put therto an othe geue earnest to confirme the fayth of y e person with whom it is made And in like manner if a man promise whatsoeuer trifle it be it is not beleued excepte he hold vp hys finger also suche is the weakenesse of the world And therfore Christe himselfe vsed ofttymes diuers ceremonies in curyng y e sicke to stirre vp their fayth with al. As for example it was not y e bloud of y e Lambe that saued theÌ„ in Egipt when y e angell smote the Egiptians but the mercy of God and hys truth wherof that bloud was a token and remembrance to stirre vp their faythes withall For though god make a promise yet it saueth none finally but them that long for it pray God with a strong fayth to fulfil it for hys mercy and truth only and knowledge their vnworthinesse And euen so our sacramentes if they be truly ministred preach Christ vnto vs lead our faithe vnto Christe by which faith our sinnes are done away and not by the deede or worke of the Sacrament For as it was impossible that y t bloud of calues should put away sinne euen so is it impossible that the water of the riuer should wash our hartes Neuerthelesse the sacramentes clense vs and absolue vs of our sinnes as the priests do in preaching of repentance fayth for whiche cause either other of them were ordayned but if they preach not whether it be the priest or the Sacrament so profite they not And if a man alledge Christ Iohn in the iij. Chapter saying Except a man be borne agayne of water and the holy Ghost hee can not see the kyngdome of GOD and will therfore that the holy ghost be present in the water and therfore the very deede or worke doth put away sinne then I will send hym vnto Paul which asketh his GalathiaÌ„s whether they receaued the holy ghost by the dede of the law or by preachyng of fayth and there concludeth that the holy ghost accoÌ„panyeth the preachyng of faith and with the word of faith entreth the hart and purgeth it whiche thou mayest also vnderstand by Saint Pauls saying Ye are borne a new out of the water through the worde So now if Baptisme preach me the washyng in Christes bloud so doth the holy ghost accompany it and that deede of preachyng throughe fayth doth put away my sinnes For the holy Ghost is no dome God nor no God that goeth a mummynge If a man say of the Sacrament of Christes body and bloud that it is a sacrifice as well for the dead as for the quicke and therfore the very dede it self iustifieth and putteth away sinne I aunswere that a sacrifice is the sleyng of the body of a beast or a man wherefore if it be a sacrifice then is Christes body there slayne and his bloud there shed but that is not so And therfore it is properly no sacrifice but a Sacrament and a memoriall of that euerlastyng sacrifice once for all which he offered vpon crosse now vppon a xv hundred yeares ago preacheth onely vnto them that are alyâ—e And as for them that be dead it is as profitable vnto them as is a caÌ„dle in a LaÌ„terne without light vnto them that walke by the way in darke night and as the Gospell song in Latine is vnto them that vnderstand none at all and as a Sermon preached to him that is dead and heareth it not It preacheth vnto them that are a lyue onely for they that bee dead if they dyed in the fayth whiche that Sacrament preacheth they bee safe and are past all ieopardy For when they were alyue their hartes loued the law of GOD and therfore sinned not and were sory that their members synned and euer moued to sinne and therfore thorough fayth it was forgeuen them And now their synnefull members be dead so that they can now sinne no more wherfore it is vnto them that bee dead neither Sacrament nor sacrifice But vnder the pretence of their soule health it is a seruauÌ„t vnto our spiritualties holy coueteousnesse and an extorcioner and a builder of Abbayes Colledges Chauntryes and Cathedral Churches with false gotten good a pickepurse a polar and a bottomlesse bagge Some man would happely say that the prayers of the Masse helpe much not the liuing onely but also the dead Of the hoate fire of their feruent prayer whiche consumeth faster then all the world is able to bring sacrifice I haue sayd sufficiently in other places How beit it is not possible to bryng me in belief that the prayer whiche helpeth her own master vnto no vertue shuld purchase me the forgeuenes of sinnes If I saw that their prayers had obtained them grace to lyue suche a lyfe as Gods word dyd not rebuke the could I soone be borne in hand that what so euer they asked GOD their prayers shuld not be in vayne But now what good caÌ„ he wish me in his prayers that enuieth Christe the fode and the lyfe of my soule What good can hee wishe me whose hart cleaueth a sonder for payne when I am taught to repent of my euill Furthermore because that fewe know the vse of the old TestameÌ„t and the most part thinke it nothyng necessarie but to make allegories whiche they fayne euery man after hys owne brayne at all wyld aduenture without any certaine rule therefore though I haue spoken of them in an other place yet lest the boke come not to all mens handes that shall read this I will speake of them
of forgeuenesse of synnes through fayth in Christes bloud And now seing that fayth onely letteth a man in vnto rest and vnbelief excludeth him what is the cause of this vnbeliefe verely no sinne y t the world seeth but a Pope holinesse and a righteousnes of their own imagination as Paule sayth Roma x. They bee ignoraunt of the righteousnes wherewith God iustifieth and haue set vp a righteousnes of their owne makyng thorough which they be disobedient vnto the righteousnes of God And Christ rebuketh not the Phariseys for grosse sinnes whiche the world sawe but for those holy deedes whiche so blered the eies of the world that they were taken as Gods euen for long prayers for fastyng for tythyng so diligently that they lefte not so much as their herbes vntithed for their clennesse in washyng before meate and for washyng of cups dishes and all maner vessels for buildyng y e Prophetes sepulchers and for kepyng the holy day and for turnyng y t heathē vnto the fayth for geuyng of almes For vnto such holy dedes they ascribed righteousnes and therefore when the righteousnesse of GOD was preached vnto them they could not but persecute it the deuill was so strong in them Whiche thyng Christ well describeth Luke xj saying That after the deuill is cast out he commeth agayne and findeth hys house swept and made gay and then taketh seuen woorse then hym selfe and dwelleth therein and so is the ende of that man worse then the beginnyng That is whē they be a litle clēsed from grosse sinnes which the world seyth and then made gaye in their own sight with the righteousnes of traditions then commeth seuen that is to say the whole power of the deuill for vij with the Hebrues signifieth a multitude without number and the extremitie of a thyng and is a speach borowed I suppose out of Leuiticus where is so ofte mention made of seuen Where I would say I wil punish thee that all the world shal take an example of thee there the Iew would saye I will Circumcise thee or Baptise thee seuen tymes And so here by seuen is ment all the deuils of hel and all the might and power of the deuill For vnto what further blindnesse could all the deuils in hell bring them then to make thē beleue that they were iustified thoroughe their owne good workes For when they once beleued that they were purged frō their sinnes and made righteous thoroughe theyr owne holy workes what rowme was there left for the righteousnes that is in Christes bloudshedyng And therfore whē they be fallen into this blindnesse they can not but hate and persecute the light And the more cleare and euidently their deedes be rebuked the furiousser and maliciousser blinde are they vntill they breake out into open blasphemy and synnyng agaynste the holy ghost which is the malicious persecutyng of the cleare trouth so manifestly proued that they can not once hish agaynst it as the Phariseis persecuted Christ because hee rebuked their holy dedes And when he proued hys doctrine with the Scripture and miracles yet thoughe they could not improue hym nor reason agaynst him they taught y ◠the scripture must haue some other meanyng because his inter pretation vndermined their foundatiō and plucked vp by the rootes the sects which they had plāted and they ascribed also his miracles to the deuill And in lyke maner thoughe our hypocrites can not deny but this is the scripture yet because there can be no other sense gathered therof but that ouerthoweth their buildynges therefore they euer thinke that it hath some other meanyng then as the wordes sounde and that no man vnderstandeth it or vnderstode it since the tyme of the Apostles Or if they thinke that some that wrote vpon it since the Apostles vnderstode it they yet thinke that w◅ like maner as we vnderstand not the text it selfe so we vnderstand not the meanyng of the wordes of that Doctour For when thou layest the iustifying of holy workes and deniest the iustifying of fayth how canst thou vnderstand S. Paule Peter Iohn and the Actes of y e Apostles or any Scripture at all seyng the iustifying of fayth is almost all that they entēde to proue Finally concernyng vowes wherof thou readest in the xxx Chapter there may be many questions whereunto I aūswere shortly that we ought to put salt to all our offerynges that is we ought to minister knowledge in all our workes and to doe nothyng whereof we could not geue a reason out of Gods wordes We be now in the day light and all the secretes of God and all hys counsell and wil is opened vnto vs and he that was promised should come and blesse vs is come alredy and hath shed hys bloud for vs and hath blessed vs with al maner blessinges and hathe obtayned all grace for vs and in hym we haue all Wherfore God henceforth wil receiue no more sacrifices of beastes of vs as thou readest Hebr. 10. If thou burne vnto god the bloud or fatte of beastes to obtaine forgeuenesse of sinnes therby or that God should the better heare thy request then thou doest wrong vnto the bloud of Christ and Christ vnto thee is dead in vayne For in him God hath promised not forgeuenesse of sins onely but also what soeuer we aske to keepe vs from sinne and temptation with all And what if thou burne frankencens vnto him what if thou burne a candle what if thou burne thy chastitie or virginitie vnto him for the same purpose doest thou not lyke rebuke vnto Christs bloud Moreouer if thou offer gold siluer or any other good for the same entēt is there any difference And euen so if thou go in pilgrimage or fastest or goest wolward or sprynelest thy selfe with holy water or elles what soeuer dede it is or obseruest what soeuer ceremonie it be for lyke meanyng then it is lyke abhominatiō We must therfore bryng the salt of the knowledge of Gods word with al our sacrifices or elles we shall make no swete sauour vnto God therof Thou wilt aske me shall I vow nothyng at all yes Gods commaundemēt which thou hast vowed in thy Baptisme For what entent verelye for the loue of Christe which hath bought thee with his bloud and made the sonne heyre of God with him that thou shouldest wayte on hys will and commaundementes and purifie thy members accordyng to the same doctrine that hath purified thyne harte for if the knowledge of Gods word hath not purified thine hart so y t thou consentest vnto the law of god y t it is righteous and good sorowest y t thy members moue thee vnto the contrary so hast thou no part with Christ For if thou repent not of thy sinne so it is impossible that thou shouldest beleue that Christe had deliuered thee from the daunger therof If thou beleue not that Christ hath deliuered thee so is
and God deliuered you and hath brought you vnto a land where ye bee at home Loue the straunger therefore for his sake In the xj he exhorteth them to loue and feare God and rehearceth the terrible dedes of God vpoÌ„ his enemyes on them that rebelled agaynst hym And he testifieth vnto them both what wil folow if they loue and feare God and what also if they despise hym and breake his commaundement In the xij hee commaundeth to put out of the way all that might be an occasion to hurt the fayth and forbiddeth to do ought after their owne myndes or to alter the word of God In the xiij he forbiddeth to herken vnto ought saue vnto Gods word no though he whiche counseleth contrary should come with miracles as Paule doth vnto the Galathians In the xiiij the beasts are forbidden partly for vncleannesse of them and partly to cause hate betwene the heathen and them that they haue no conuersation together in that one abhorreth what the other eateth Vnto this xv chapter all pertaine vnto faith and loue chiefly And in this xv hee begynneth to entreate more specially of thinges pertainyng vnto the common welth and equitie and exhorteth vnto the loue of a mans neighbour And in the xvj among other he forgetteth not the same And in the xvij he entreateth of right and equitie chiefly in so much that when hee looketh vnto faith and vnto the punishment of Idolaters hee yet endeth in a law of loue and equitie forbiddyng to condemne any man vnder lesse then two witnesses at the lest and commaundeth to bryng the trespassers vnto the open gate of the citie where all men go in and out that all men might heare the cause and see that he had but right But the Pope hath founde a better way euen to oppose him with out any accuser and that secretly that no man know whether hee haue right or no either heare his Articles or aunswere for feare lest the people should searche whether it were so or no. In the xviij hee forbiddeth all false and deuilish crafts that hurt true faith Moreouer because the people could not heare the voyce of the law spoken to them in fire he promiseth them an other Prophet to bring them better tydynges whiche was spoken of Christ our Sauiour The xix and so forth vnto the end of the xxvij is almost altogether of loue vnto our neighbours and of lawes of equitie and honesty with now and theÌ„ a respect vnto faith The xxviij is a terrible Chapter and to be trembled at A Chrisren maÌ„s hart might well bleed for sorrow at the readyng of it for feare of the wrath that is like to come vpon vs accordyng vnto all the curses which thou there readest For accordyng vnto these curse hath God delt with with all nations after they were fallen into the abhominations of blindnesse The xxix is like terrible with a godly lesson in the end that we shold leaue searchyng of Gods secrets geue diligence to walke accordyng to that hee hath opened vnto vs. For the keepyng of the commaundementes of God teacheth wisedome as thou maiest see in the same Chapter where Moses saith keepe the commaundementes that ye may vnderstand what ye ought to doe But to search Gods secretes blindeth a maÌ„ as it wel proued by the swarmes of our sophisters whose wise bookes are now when we looke in the Scripture founde but full of foolishnesse The Prologue of the Prophete Ionas made by William Tyndall AS the enuious Philislines stopped y e welles of Abraham and filled them vp with earth to put the memoriall out of mynde to the entent that they might chalenge the grounde euen so the fleshly minded hipocrites stoppe vp the vaynes of life which are in the scripture with the earth of their traditions false similitudes and lying allegories that of lyke zeale to make the Scripture their owne possession and merchaundice and so shut vp the kyngdome of heauen which is Gods worde neither entring in themselues nor suffering them that would The Scripture hath a body without and within a soule spirite lyfe It hath without a barke a shel and as it were an harde bone for the fleshlye mynded to gnaw vpon And within it hath pith cornell mary and all swetenes for Gods elect which he hath chosen to geue them hys spirite to write hys law and the fayth of hys sonne in their hartes The scripture conteineth iij. thinges in it First the lawe to condemne all flesh Secondarily the Gospel that is to say promises of mercy for al that repente and knowledge theyr sinnes at the preachyng of the lawe and consent in their hartes that the lawe is good and submit themselues to bee scholers to learne to kepe the law and to learn to beleue the mercye that is promised them and thirdly the stories lyues of those scholers both what chaunces fortuned them also by what meanes their scholemaister taughte them and made them perfect and how he tried y e true from the false When the hipocrites come to the law they put gloses to and make no more of it theÌ„ of a worldly law which is satisfied with the outwarde worke and whiche a Turke may also fulfill When yet Gods law neuer ceaseth to condemne a man vntil it be written in hys harte and vntill he keepe it naturally without compulsion and all other respect saue onely of pure loue to God and his neighbour as he naturally eateth when he is an hungred without compulsion and all other respect saue to slake hys hunger onely And when they come to the Gospell there they mingle their leuen and say GOD now receiueth vs no more to mercy but of mercy receueth vs to penaunce that is to witte holy deedes y â— make them fatte bellies and vs their captiues both in soule and body And yet they fayne their Idole the Pope so mercifull that if that thou make a litle money glister in hys Balaams eyes there is neither penance nor purgatory nor any fastyng at all but to flye to heauen as swift as a thought at the twincklyng of an eye And the liues stories and giftes of men whith are contayned in the bible they reade as thinges no more pertaining vnto them then a tale of Robin hood as things they wot not wherto they serue saue to faine false discant and iuglyng allegories to stablishe their kyngdome with all And one of the chiefest and fleshliest studies they haue is to magnifie the â—aintes aboue measure and aboue the truth with their Poetry to make them greter theÌ„ euer God made them And if they find any infirmitie or sinne ascribed vnto the sayntes that they excuse with all diligence diminishyng the glory of the mercy of god and robbyng wretched sinners of all theyr comforte thinke therby to flatter the saintes and to obtayne their fauour and to make speciall aduocates
this Epistle to haue bene written by any of the Apostles but haue also refused it all together as no Catholicke or godly epistle bicause of certaine textes written therin For first he sayth in the sixt it is impossible that they whiche were once lighted and haue tasted of the heauēly gift and were become partakers of the holye ghoste and haue tasted of the good worde of GOD and of the power of the worlde to come if they fall shoulde bee renewed agayne to repentaunce or conuersion And in the tenth it sayth if we sinne willingly after we haue receiued the knowledge of the truth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sinnes but a fearefull lookyng for iudgement and violent fyre whiche shall destroy the aduersaries And in the xij it saith that Esau found no way to repentaunce or conuersion no thoughe he sought it with teares Whiche textes say they sound that if a man sinne any more after he is once Baptised he can be no more forgeuen and that is contrary to all the Scripture and therefore to be refused to be Catholicke and godly Vnto whiche I aunswere if we should denye this Epistle for those textes sakes so should we deny first Mathew which in his xij Chapter affirmeth that he which blasphemeth the holy Ghost shall neither be forgiuen here nor in the world to come And then Marke which in his thyrd Chapiter sayth that he that blasphemeth the holy Ghost shal neuer haue forgiuenesse but shal be in daunger of eternall damnation And thirdly Luke which saith there shall be no remission to him that blasphemeth the spirite of God Moreouer Iohn in his first Epistle saith there is a sinne vnto death for which a man should not pray And ij Pet. ij saith if a man be fled from the vncleanesse of the world through the knowledge of our Sauiour Iesus Christ and then be wrapt in agayne his ende is worse then the beginnyng and that it had better for him neuer to haue knowen the truth And Paule ij Ti. iij. curseth Alexander the Copper-smith desiring the lord to reward him accordyng to his deedes Whiche is a signe that either y t Epistle should not be good or that Alexander had sinned past forgiuenesse no more to be prayed for Wherfore seyng no Scripture is of priuate interpretation but must be expounded accordyng to the generall Articles of our fayth and agreable to other open and euident textes confirmed or compared to lyke sentences why should we not vnderstand these places with like reuerēce as we do the other namely when all the remnaunt of the Epistle is so godly of so great learnyng The first place in the vj. Chapiter will no more then that they whiche know the truth and yet willingly refuse the light and chuse rather to dwell in darkenes and refuse Christ make a mocke of him as y ◠Pharisies which whē they were ouercome with Scripture miracles y ◠Christ was the very Messias yet had they such lust in iniquitie that they forsoke him persecuted him slewe him and did all the shame that could be imagined to him can not bee renued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sayth the Greeke to be conuerted that is to say such malicious vnkyndnesse which is none other then the blasphemyng of the holy Ghost deserueth that the spirite shall neuer come more at them to conuerte them whiche I beleue to be as true as any other text in all the Scripture And what is ment by that place in the tenth Chapter where he sayth if we sinne willingly after we haue receiued y t knowledge of the truth there remaineth no more sacrifice for sinne is declared immediatly after For he maketh a comparison betwene Moses and Christ saying if he which despised Moses law dyed without mercy how much worse punishment is he worthy of that treadeth the sonne of God vnderfoote and counteth the bloud of the couenaunt by whiche bloud he was sanctified as an vnholy thyng blasphemeth the spirite of grace By which wordes it is manifest that he meaneth none other by the fore wordes then the sinne of blasphemy of the spirite For them that sinne of ignoraunce or infirmitie there is remedy but for him that knoweth the truthe and yet willingly yeldeth him selfe to sinne consenteth vnto the lyfe of sinne with soule and body had rather lye in sin then haue his poysoned nature healed by the helpe of the spirite of grace and maliciously persecuteth the truth for him I say there is no remedy the way to mercy is locked vp and the spirite is taken from him for his vnthankefulnesse sake no more to be geuen him Truthe it is if a mā can turne to God and beleue in Christ he must be forgiuen how deepe soeuer he hath sinned but that wil not be without the spirite and such blasphemers shall no more haue the spirite offred them Let euery man therefore feare God and beware that he yeld not him self to serue sinne but how oft soeuer he sinne let him be gyn agayne and fight a freshe and no doubt he shal at the last ouercome and in the meane tyme yet be vnder mercy for Christes sake because his hart worketh and would fayne be loused from vnder the bondage of sinne And there it sayth in the. xij Esau founde no way 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bee conuerted and reconciled vnto God and restored vnto his byrth right agayn though he sought it with teares that text must haue a spirituall eye For Esau in sellyng his byrthright despised not onely that temporall promotion that he should haue bene Lord ouer all his brethren and kyng of that countrey but he also refused the grace and mercy of GOD and the spirituall blessyng of Abrahā and Isaac and all y t mercy that is promised vs in Christ which should haue bene his seede Of this ye see that this Epistle ought no more to be refused for holy godly and Catholicke then the other autentike Scriptures Now therfore to come to our purpose agayne though this Epistle as it sayth in the sixt lay not the grounde of the fayth of Christ yet it buildeth cunnyngly thereon pure gold siluer and precious stones proueth the Priesthode of Christ with Scriptures ineuitable Moreouer there is no worke in all the Scripture that so playnly declareth the meanyng and significatiōs of the sacrifices ceremonies and figures of the old Testament as this Epistle in so much that if wilful blindnes malicious malice were not the cause this Epistle onely were enoughe to wede out of the hartes of the papistes that cankred heresie of iustifiyng of workes cōcernyng our Sacraments ceremonies and all maner traditions of their owne inuention And finally in that ye see in the tenth that he had bene in bondes and prison for Christes sake in y t he so mightely driueth all to Christ to be saued thorough him and so cared for the flocke of Christ that he both wrote and
eÌ„nsample Mary that annoynted Christes feete Luke 7. When SimoÌ„ which bad Christ to his house had condemned her Christe defeÌ„ded her and iustified her saying Simon I haue a certayne thyng to say vnto thee And he sayd maister say on There was a certayne lender whiche had two detters the one ought v. C. pence and the other fiftie When they had nothing to pay he forgaue bothe Which of them tell me will loue hym most Simon aunswered and sayd I suppose that he to whome he forgaue most And he said to him thou hast truly iudged And he turned him to y â— womaÌ„ and sayd vnto Simon Seest thou this womaÌ„ I entred into thine house and thou gauest me no water to my fete but she hath washed my feet with teares wypte them with the heares of her head Thou gauest me no kisse but she since the tyme I came in hath not ceased to kisse my feete My heade with oyle thou haste not annoynted And she hath annointed my feete with costly and precious oyntment Wherfore I say vnto thee many sinnes are forgeuen her for she loueth much To whom lesse is forgeuen the same doth loue lesse c. Hereby see we that dedes and works are but outward signes of of the inward grace of the bounteous and plenteous mercy of God frely receyued without all merites of deedes ye and before all dedes Christ teacheth to know the inwarâ— fayth and loue by the outward deedes Deedes are the fruites of loue and loue is the fruit of fayth Loue and also the deedes are great or smal according to the proportion of fayth Where fayth is mighty strong there is loue feruent and dedes plenteous and done with excedyng mekenes Where fayth is weake there is loue cold the dedes few seldom beare flowers blossomes in winter Symon beleued and had fayth yet but weakly according to the proportion of his fayth loued coldly and had dedes therafter he had Christ vnto a simple and a bare feast onely receaued him not with any great humanitie But Mary had a strong fayth and therfore burning loue notable dedes done with excedyng profound depe mekenes On the one side she saw her selfe clearely in the law both in what daunger she was in her cruell bondage vnder sinne her horrible damnation and also the feareful sentence and iudgement of God vpon sinners On the other side she heard the Gospell of Christ preached and in the promises she saw with egles eyes the excedyng aboundant mercy of God that passeth all vtteraunce of spech whiche is set foorth in Christ for all meke sinners whiche knowledge their sinnes And she beleued the word of God mightyly and glorified God ouer his mercy and truth and beyng ouercome and ouerwhelmed with y t vnspeakeable yea and incomprehensible aboundat riches of the kyndnes of God did enflame burne in loue yea was so swolne in loue that she could not abide nor hold but must breake out and was so droÌ„ke in loue that she regarded nothyng but euen to vtter the feruent and burnyng loue of her hart onely She had no respect to her selfe though she was neuer so great and notable a sinner neither to the curious hipocrisie of the Phariseis whiche euer disdaine weake sinners neither the costlines of her oyntment but with all humblenes did run vnto his feete Washed them with the teares of her eyes and wyped them with the heares of her head anoynted them with her precious oyntment yea and would no doubt haue runne into the grouÌ„d vnder his feete to haue vttered her loue toward hym yea would haue descended downe into hell if it had bene possible Euen as Paul in the ix Chapter of his Epistle to the Romaines was dronke in loue and ouerwhelmed with the pleÌ„teousnes of the infinite mercy of god which he had receaued in Christe vnsought for wished hym selfe banished from Christ and damned to saue y t Iewes if it might haue ben For as a man feeleth God in hym selfe so is he to hys neighbour Marke an other thyng also We for the most part because of our grossenes in all our knowledge procede froÌ„ that whiche is last and hiâ—â—ost vnto that which is first begynnyng at the latter end disputyng and makyng our argumentes backeward We begyn at the effect and worke and procede vnto the naturall cause As for an ensample we first see the Moone darke and then search the cause and find that the puttyng of the earth betwene the Sunne and the Moone is the naturall cause of the darknes and that the earth stoppeth the light Then dispute we backeward saying the Moone is darkned therfore is the earth directly betwene the Sunne and the Moone Now yet is not the darkenes of the Moone the naturall cause that the earth is betwen the Sunne and the Moone but the effect therof and cause declaratiue declaryng and leadyng vs vnto the knowledge how that the earth is betwene the Sunne and the Moone directly causeth the darknes stopping the light of the Sunne from the Moone And contrarywyse the beyng of the earth directly betwene the Sunne and the Moone is the naturall cause of y t darknes Likewise he hath a sonne therfore is he a father and yet the soone is not cause of the father but contrarywise Notwithstandyng y t sonne is the cause declaratiue wherby we know that the other is a father After the same maner here many sinnes are forgeuen her for she loueth much thou mayst not vnderstand by the word for that loue is the naturall cause of the forgeuyng of sinnes but declareth it onely and contrarywise the forgiuenesse of sinnes is the naturall cause of loue The workes declare loue And loue declareth that there is some benefite kindnes shewed or els would there bee no loue Why woorketh one and an other not Or one more then an other Because that one loueth and the other not or that the one loueth more then the other Why loueth one an other not or one more theÌ„ an other Because that one feeleth y â— exceding loue of god in his hart an other not or that one feeleth it more theÌ„ an other Scripture speaketh after y e most grossest maner Be diligent therfore that thou be not deceaued with curiousnes For meÌ„ of no small reputation haue bene deceaued with their owne sophistry Hereby now seest thou that there is great difference betwene beyng righteous and good in a mans selfe declaryng and vtteryng righteousnes and goodnes The fayth onely maketh a man safe good righteous and the frend of GOD yea and the sonne and the heyre of GOD and of all hys goodnes possesseth vs with the spirite of God The worke declareth the selfe fayth and goodnes Now vseth the Scripture the common maner of speakyng and the very same that is among the people As when a father sayth to his child go belouing mercyfull
y u shalt be iustified of thy wordes thou shalt be condēned Mat. xij That is thy wordes as well as other deedes shal testifie with thee or agaynst thee at the day of iudgemēt Many there are whiche abstaine from the outward dedes of fornication and adulterie neuerthelesse reioyce to talke therof laugh their wordes laughter testifie against them that their hart is vnpure and they adulterers fornicatours in the sight of GOD. The toung and other signes oftymes vtter the malice of the hart though a mā for many causes abstaine his hand from the outward dede or act IF thou wilt enter into lyfe kepe the commaundements Math. xix First remember that when God commaundeth vs to do one thyng he doth it not therfore because that we of our selues are able to do that he cōmaundeth but that by the law we might see know our horrible damnation and captiuitie vnder sinne and therfore should repēt and come to Christ receaue mercy the spirite of God to loose vs strength vs to make vs able to do Gods wil which is the law Now when he sayth if thou wilt enter into lyfe kepe the cōmaundementes is as much to say as he that kepeth the commaundementes is entred into life for except a mā haue first the spirite of lyfe in hym by Christes purchasyng it is impossible for him to kepe the commaundements or that his hart should be loose or at libertie to lust after them for of nature we are enemyes to the law of God As touching that Christ saith afterward if thou wilt be perfect go and sell thy substaūce and geue it to the poore he sayth it not as who should say that there were any greater perfection then to kepe the law of God for that is all perfection but to shew the other hys blindnes which saw not that the law is spirituall and requireth y t hart But because he was not knowyng that he had hurt any man with the outward deede he supposed that he loued his neighbour as him selfe But when he was bydde to shew the deedes of loue and geue of hys aboundaunce to them that neded he departed mournyng Whiche is an euiēdt tokē that he loued not his neighbour as well as him self For if he had neede hym selfe it would not haue greued hym to haue receaued succour of an other man Moreouer he sawe not that it was murther theft that a man should haue aboundaunce of riches lying by hym and not to shew mercy therewith and kyndly to succour hys neighbours neede God hath geuen one man riches to helpe an other at nede If thy neighbour nede thou helpe him not beyng able thou withholdest his dutie from hym and art a thefe before God That also that Christ saith how that it is harder for a rich man who loueth his riches so that he can not find in his hart liberally and freely to helpe the poore and nedy to enter into the kingdome of heauen then a Camell to goe through the eye of a needle declareth that he was not entred into the kingdome of heauen that is to say eternall life But he that kepeth the commaundementes is entred into life he hath life and the spirite of life in him THis kinde of deuils goeth not out but by prayer fasting Math. 27. Not that the deuill is cast out by merites of fasting or praying For he sayth before that for theyr vnbelefes sake they coulde not cast him out It is faith no doubte that casteth out the deuils and fayth it is that fasteth and prayeth Fayth hath the promises of God wher unto she cleaueth and in all thinges thyrsteth the honour of God She fasteth to subdue the body vnto the spirit that the prayer be not let and that the spirite may quietly talke with God she also whensoeuer oportunitie is geuen prayeth God to fulfil his promises vnto his prayse glory And God which is mercifull in promising and true to fullfill them casteth out the deuils and doth all that fayth desireth and satisfyeth her thyrste COme ye blessed of my Father inherite the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning of the worlde for I was a thirst and ye gaue me drincke c. Math. xxv Not that a man with works delerueth eternal life as a work man or labourer his hyre or wages Thou readest in the text that the kingdome was prepared for vs from the beginning of the worlde And we are blessed sanctified In Christes bloud are we blessed from that bitter curse damnable captiuitie vnder sin wherein we were borne and conceiued And Christes spirite is poured into vs to bring foorth good woorkes and our workes are the fruites of the spirite the kingdome is the deseruing of Christes bloud and so is fayth and the spirite and good workes also Notwithstanding the kingdome foloweth good workes and good workes testify that we are heyres thereof and at the day of iudgement shall they testify for the elect vnto theyr comfort and glory and to the confusion of the vngodly vnbeleeuing and faythlesse sinners which had not trust in the worde of Gods promises nor luste to the will of God but were caryed of the spirite of theyr father the deuill vnto all abhomination to worke wickednes with all lust delectation and gredienes MAny sinnes are forgeuen her for she loueth much Luk. vij Not that loue was cause of forgeuenes of sinnes But contrariwise the forgeuenes of sinnes caused loue as it foloweth to whō lesse was forgeuen y ◠same loueth lesse And afore he commended the iudgement of Simon which aunswered that he loueth most to whom most was forgeuen and also sayde at the last thy fayth hath saued thee or made thee safe goe in peace We can not loue except we see some benefite and kyndenes As long as we looke on the lawe of God onely where we see but sinne and damnation and the wrath of God vpon vs yea where we were damned afore we were borne we can not loue God No we can not but hate him as a tyraunt vnrighteous vniust and flee from hym as did Caine. But when the Gospell that glad tidinges and ioyfull promises are preached how that in Christ God loueth vs first forgeueth vs and hath mercy on vs then loue we againe and the deedes of our loue declare our fayth This is the maner of speaking as we say Sommer is nie for the trees blossome Nowe is the blossomyng of the trees not the cause y t sommer draweth nie but the drawyng ni◠of sommer is the cause of y e blossoms and the blossomes put vs in remembraunce that sommer is at hand So Christ here teacheth Simō by the feruentnes of loue in the outward dedes to see a strong faith within whence so great loue springeth As y ◠maner is to say do your charitie shew your charitie do a deede of charitie
shewe your mercy do a deede of mercy meanyng thereby y t our deedes declare how we loue our neighbours how much we haue compassion on theÌ„ at their neede Moreouer it is not possible to loue except we see a cause Except we see in our hartes y t loue kyndnes of God to vs warde in Christ our Lord it is not possible to loue God aright We say also he that loueth not my dogge loueth not me Nor that a maÌ„ should loue my dogge first But if a man loued me the loue wherewith he loueth me would compell him to loue my dogge though the dogge deserued it not yea though the dogge had done him a displeasure yet if he loued me the same loue would refrayne hym from reuenging himselfe and cause him to referre the vengeaunce vnto me Such speakinges finde we in scripture Iohn in the fourth of hys first epistle sayth He that saith I loue God and yet bateth his brother is a lyar For how can he that loueth not his brother whom he seeth loue God whom he seeth not This is not spoken that a man should first loue hys brother and then God but as it foloweth For this commaundement haue we of hym that he which loueth God should loue his brother also To loue my neighbour is the commaundemeÌ„t which commaundement he that loueth not loueth not GOD The keeping of the commaundemeÌ„t declareth what loue I haue to God If I loued God purely nothing that my neighbour coulde do were able to make me eyther to hate him eyther to take vengeaunce on hym my selfe seing that God hath coÌ„maunded me to loue him to remitte all veÌ„geaunce vnto hym Marke now how much I loue the coÌ„maundement so much I loue God how much I loue God so much beleue I that he is mercifull kynde and good yea and a father vnto me for Christes sake how much I beleue that God is mercifull vnto me and that he will for Christes sake fulfill all his promises vnto me so much I see my sinnes so much do my sins greue me so much do I repent and sorrow that I sinne so much displeaseth me that poyson that moueth me to sinne and so greatly desire I to be healed So now by the naturall order first I see my sinne then I repeÌ„t and sorrow then beleue I Gods promises that he is mercifull vnto me and forgeueth me and will heale me at the last then loue I and then I prepare my selfe to the commaundement THis do and thou shalt liue Luc. x. that is to say loue thy Lord God with all thy hart with all thy soule with all thy strength and with all thy mynde and thy neighbour as thy self As who should say if thou do this or though thou canst not do it yet if thou â—ealest lust thereunto and thy spirite sigheth mourneth and longeth after strength to do it take a signe and euident token thereby that the spirite of life is in thee and that thou art electe to life euerlasting by Christes bloude whose gift and purchase is thy fayth and that spirite that worketh the will of God in thee whose gift also are thy deedes or rather the deedes of the spirite of christ and not thine and whose gift is the reward of eternal life which foloweth good workes It followeth also in the same place of Luke When he shoulde departe he plucked out two pence and gaue them to the host and sayde vnto him Take the charge or cure of him and what soeuer thou spendest more I wil recompeÌ„ce it thee at my coÌ„ming agayne Remember this is a parable and a parable may not be expounded worde by worde but the intent of the similitude must be sought out onely in the whole parable The intent of the similitude is to shew to whom a man is a neighbour or who is a mans neighbour which is both one what is to loue a mans neighbour as him selfe The Samaritane holpe him and shewed mercy as long as he was present and when he could be no longer present he left his money behind him and if that were not sufficient he left his credence to make good the rest and forsoke him not as long as y â— other had need TheÌ„ sayd Christ goe thou and do likewise that is without difference or respectioÌ„ of persons whosoeuer needeth thy helpe him count thy neighbour his neighbor be thou and shew mercy on him as long as he nedeth thy succour and that is to loue a mans neighbour as him selfe Neighbour is a word of loue and signifieth that a man shoulde be euer nigh and at hand and ready to helpe in tune of neede They that will enterpret parables worde by worde fall into straights oft-times whence they can not rid themselues And preach lyes in stead of the truth as do they whiche enterpret by the ij pence the old testament and the new and by that which is bestowed Opera supererogationis howbeit Superarrogantia were a meeter terme that is to say deedes which are more then the law requireth deeds of perfection and of liberalitie which a man is not bouÌ„d to do but of his free will And for them he shal haue an higher place in heauen and may geue to other of his merites or of whiche the pope after his deathe may geue pardons from the paines of purgatorye Against whiche exposition I aunswere first a greater perfection then the law is there not A greater perfection then to loue God and his will which is the commaundementes with all thine hart with all thy soule with all thy strength with all thy minde is there none And to loue a mans neighbour as himselfe is like the same It is a wonderfull loue wherewith a man loueth himselfe As glad as I woulde be to receiue pardon of mine owne life if I had deserued death so glad ought I to be to defend my neighboures life without respect of my life or of my good A man ought neither to spare his goods nor yet himselfe for his brothers sake after the ensample of Christ 1. Iohn 3. Herein sayth he perceiue we loue in that he y t is to say Christ gaue his life for vs. We ought therefore to bestowe our liues for the brethren Nowe sayeth Christ Iohn xv There is no greater loue then that a man bestow his life for his frend Moreouer no man caÌ„ fulfil the law For Iohn sayth i. Chapter of the said epistle if we say we haue no sinne we deceaue our selues and truth is not in vs. If we knowledge our sinnes he is faithfull and righteous to forgeue vs our sinnes and to purge vs from all iniquitie And in the Pater noster also we say father forgeue vs our sins Now if we be all sinners none fulfilleth the lawe For he that fulfilleth the lawe is no sinner In the lawe may neither Peter nor Paule nor any other creature saue Christ onely reioyce In the bloud of
When they sent to Iohn asking him whether he were Christ he denied it When they asked him what he was and what he sayd of himselfe he aunswered not I am he that watcheth prayeth drinketh no wine nor strong drinke eateth neyther fishe nor fleshe but liue wyth wilde hony and Grashoppers and weare a coate of camels heare and a gyrdle of a skinne but sayd I am a voyce of a cryar My voyce onely pertaineth to you Those outward things which ye wonder at pertayne to my selfe onely vnto the taming of my bodye To you am I a voyce onely and that which I preach My preaching if it be receaued into a penitent or repenting hart shall teach you how to liue and please God according as God shall shed out his grace on euery man Iohn preached repentaunce saying prepare y ◠Lordes way and make his pathes straight The Lordes way is repentaunce and not hipocrisy of mans imagination inuention It is not possible y t the Lord Christ should come to a man except he know himselfe and his sinne truely repent Make his pathes straight the pathes are the lawe if thou vnderstād it a right as God hath geuen it Christ sayth in the xvij of Mat. Helias shall first come that is shall come before Christ and restore all things meaning of Iohn Baptist Iohn Baptist did restore the law and the Scripture vnto the right sence vnderstanding which the Pharises partly had darckned and made of none effect thorough their owne traditions Math. xv where Christ rebuketh them saying why transgresse ye the commaundementes of God thorough your traditions and partly had corrupt it with gloses and false interpretations that no mā could vnderstand it Wherefore Christ rebuketh them Mat. 23. saying wo be to you Pharises hipocrites which shut vp the kingdome of heauen before mē ye enter not your selues neither suffer them that come to enter in and partly did beguile the people and blinde their eyes in disguising themselues as thou readest in the same 23. chap. how they made broade and large Philacteries and did all their workes to be seene of men that the people should wonder at their disguisinges and visuring of themselues otherwise then God had made them and partly mocked them with hipocrisy of false holines in fasting praying and almes geuing Mat. 6. and this did they for lucre to be in authoritie to sitte in the consciences of people and to be counted as God him selfe that people shoulde trust in their holynes and not in God as thou readest in the place aboue rehearsed Mat. 23. wo be to you Pharises hipocrites which deuoure widowes houses vnder a colour of long prayer Counterfet therfore nothing without y t worde of God whē thou vnderstandest that it shall teach thee all thinges how to applie outwarde thinges and whereunto to referre them Beware of thy good entent good mynde good affection or zeale as they call it Peter of a good minde and of a good affection or zeale chidde Christ Math. 16. because he sayde that he must goe to Hierusalem and there be slayne But Christ called him Satan for his labour a name that belongeth to the deuil And sayde that he perceaued not godly thinges but worldly Of a good entent and of a feruēt affection to Christ the sonnes of Zededei would haue had fire to come downe from heauen to consume the Samaritans Luk. 9. But Christ rebuked them saying that they wist not of what sprite they were that is that they vnderstoode not how that they were altogether worldly fleshly mynded Peter smote Malchus of a good zeale but Christ condemned his deede The very Iewes of a good entēt and of a good zeale slew Christ and persecuted the Apostles as Paule beareth them recorde Rom. x. I beare them recorde sayth he that they haue a feruent mynde to Godward but not according to knowledge It is an other thing then to do of a good minde and to do of knowledge Labour for knowledge that thou mayest know Gods will and what he would haue thee to doe Our mynde entent and affection or zeale are blinde and all that we do of them is damned of god and for that cause hath God made a testament betwene him and vs wherin is cōteyned both what he would haue vs to do and what he would haue vs to aske of him See therefore that thou do nothing to please God withall but that he commaundeth neither aske any thing of him but that he hath promised thee The Iewes also as it appeareth Act. vij slew Steuē of a good zeale because he proued by the scripture that God dwelleth not in Churches or temples made wyth handes The Churches at the beginning were ordeyned that the people shoulde thether resorte to heare the word of God there preached onely and not for the vse wherein they now are The temple wherein God will be worshipped is the hart of man For God is a spirite sayth Christ Ioh. 4. and will be worshipped in y t spirite in truth that is when a penitent hart consenteth vnto the lawe of God and with a strong fayth lōgeth for the promises of God So is God honored on al sides in that we count him righteous in all his lawes and ordinaunces and also trust in all his promises Other worshipping of God is there none except we make an Idoll of him IT shal be recompensed thee at the rising agayne of the righteous Lu. xiiij Reade the text before and thou shalt perceaue that Christ doth here that same that he doth Math. v. that is he putteth vs in remembraunce of our dutie that we be to the poore as Christ is to vs and also teacheth vs how that we can neuer know whether our loue be right and whether it spring of Christ or no as long as we are but kinde to them onely which do as much for vs againe But and we be mercifull to the poore for conscience to God and of compassion and harty loue which compassion loue spring of the loue we haue to God in Christ for the pure mercy and loue that he hath shewed on vs then haue we a sure token that we are beloued of God and washed in Christes bloud and elect by Christes deseruing vnto eternall life The scripture speaketh as a father doth to his young sonne do this or that and then will I loue thee yet the father loueth his sonne first and studieth with all his power and witte to ouercome his childe with loue and with kindnes to make him do that which is comely honest and good for it selfe A kynde father and mother loue their children euen when they are euill that they would shed their bloud to make them better and to bring thē into the right way And a naturall childe studieth not to obtayne his fathers loue with workes but considereth with what loue his father loueth him with all
instance THat thou mayst perceyue how that y â— scripture ought to be in the mother tounge and that the reasons which our sprites make for the contrary are but sophistry and false wiles to feare thee from the light that thou mightest follow them blindfolde and be theyr captiue to honor theyr ceremonies and to offer to theyr belly First God gaue the children of Israell a law by the hande of Moses in their mother tounge and all the prophetes wrote in theyr mother tounge and all the Psalmes were in the mother tongue And there was Christ but figured and described in ceremonies in riddles in parables and in darck prophecies What is the cause that we may not haue the olde Testament with the new also which is the light of the olde and wherin is openly declared before the eyes that there was darckly prophesied I can imagine no cause verely except it be that we should not see the woorke of Antechrist iugglyng of hipocrites what shoulde be the cause that we which walke in the broad day should not see as well as they that walked in the night or that wee shoulde not see as well at noone as they did in y â— twylight Came Christ to make the world more blinde By this meanes Christ is the darknes of the world and noâ— the light as he saith him selfe Iohn 8. Moreouer Moses saith Deut. 6. Heare Israell let these wordes which I coÌ„maunde thee thys day sticke fast in thine hart whet theÌ„ on thy children talke of theÌ„ as thou sittest in thine house as thou walkest by the way when thou lyest downe when thou risest vp binde them for a token to thyne hand let them be a remembraunce betwene thine eyes write theÌ„ on the posâ—es gates of thine house This was commauÌ„ded generally vnto all men How cometh it that gods word pertaineth lesse vnto vs theÌ„ vnto the Yea howe commeth it that our Moysesses forbid vs and commaund vs the contrary threaten vs if we do will not that we once speake of Gods worde How can we whette Gods word that is to put it in practise vse exercise vpoÌ„ our children houshold wheÌ„ we are violently kepte from it and knowe it not How can we as Peter commaundeth geue a reason of our hope when we wot not what it is that God hath promised or what to hope Moyses also commaundeth in the sayd chapter If the sonne aske what the testimonies lawes and obseruaunces of the Lorde meane that the father teach him If our childreÌ„ aske what our cerimonies which are moe then the Iewes were meane no father can tell his sonne And in the xj chapter he repeteth all againe for feare of forgetting They will say happely the scripture requireth a pure minde and a quiet minde And therefore the lay man because he is altogether combred with worldly busines can not vnderstand them If that be the cause then it is a plaine case that our prelates vnderstand not the Scriptures them selues for no lay man is so tangled with worldly busines as they are The great thinges of the worlde are ministred by them neyther do the lay people any great thing but at their assignement If the Scripture were in the mother tongue they will say then would the lay people vnderstande it euery man after his owne wayes Wherfore serueth the Curate but to teach him the right way Wherfore were the holy dayes made but that the people shoulde come and learne Are yee not abhominable scholemaisters in that ye take so great wages if ye will not teach If ye would teach how could ye do it so well and with so great profite as when the lay people haue the scripture before them in theyr mother tongue for then should they see by the order of the text whether thou iugledest or not and then woulde they beleue it because it is y â— scripture of god thoughe thy liuyng be neuer so abhominable Where now because your liuing your preaching are so contrary and because they grope out in euery sermon your open and manifest lyes and smell your vnsatiable couetousnes they beleue you not when you preach truth But alas the Curates them selues for the most part wot no more what the new or olde Testament meaneth then do the Turkes neither know they of any more then that they read at masse mattens and euensong which yet they vnderstande not neyther care they but euen to mumble vp so much euery day as the Pye and Poymgay speake they wot not what to sill vp theyr bellies withall If they will not let the lay man haue the woorde of God in hys mother tounge yet let the priests haue it which for a great part of them do vnderstand no latine at all but sing and say and patter all day with the lips onely that which the hart vnderstandeth not Christ commaundeth to search the scriptures Iohn 5. Though that miracles bare recorde vnto hys doctrine yet desired he no fayth to be geuen eyther vnto hys doctrine or vnto hys miracles without recorde of the scripture When Paule preached Act. 17. the other searched the scriptures dayly whether they were as he alleaged them Why shal not I likewise see whether it be the scripture y â— thou alleagest yea why shall I not see the scripture and the circumstaunces and what goeth before and after that I may knowe whether thine interpretation be y â— right sence or whether thou iuglest and drawest the scripture violently vnto thy carnall and fleshlye purpose or whether thou be about to teache me or to disccaue me Christ sayth that there shall come false prophets in his name and say that they themselues are Christ that is they shall so preache christ that meÌ„ must beleue in theÌ„ in their holines and thinges of their imagination wtout gods word yea that agaynst Christ or Antechrist that shall come is nothyng but suche false prophetes that shall iuggle with the scripture and beguile the people with false interpretatioÌ„s as all the false prophetes scribes pharisies did in y t old TestameÌ„t How shall I know whether ye are agaynst Christ or fals prophetes or no seing ye will not let me see how ye alleage the scriptures Christ sayth By theyr deedes ye shall know them Now when we looke on your deeds we see that ye are all sworne together and haue seperated yourselues from the lay people and haue a seuerall kingdome amoÌ„g your selues and seuerall lawes of your owne making wherewith ye violently binde the lay people that neuer consented vnto the making of them A thousand thinges forbidde ye which Christ made free and dispence with them agayne for money neyther is there any exception at all but lacke of money Ye haue a secret counsell by your selues All other mens secretes counsels know ye and no man yours ye seek but honour riches promotion authoritie and to
also no longer obey but resiste and rise agaynst their euill heades And one wicked destroyeth an other Yet is Gods word not the cause of this neither yet the preachers For though that Christ hym selfe taught all obedience how that it is not lawfull to resiste wrong but for the officer that is appointed thereunto and howe a man must loue his very enemy pray for them that persecute him and blesse them that curse hym and how that all vengeaunce must bee remitted to God and that a man must forgeue if hee wil be forgeuen of God Yet the people for the most part receaued it not They were euer ready to rise and to fight For euer when the Scribes and Phariseis wēt about to take Christ they were afraide of the people Not on the holy day sayde they Math. xxvj lest any rumour aryse among the people And Math. xxi They would haue takē him but they feared the people And Luke xx Christe asked the Phariseis a question vnto whiche they durst not aūswere lest the people should haue stoned them Last of all for as much as the very Disciples and Apostles of Christ after so lōg hearyng of Christes doctrine were yet ready to fight for Christe cleane agaynst Christes teachyng As Peter Math. xxvi drew his sword but he was rebuked And Luke ix Iames and Iohn would haue had fire to come from heauen to cōsume the Samaritanes and to auenge the iniury of Christe but were likewise rebuked if Christes Disciples were so long carnall what wonder is it if we be not all perfect the first daye Yea in as much as we bee taught euen of very babes to kil a Turke to slea a Iewe to burne an hereticke to fight for the liberties and right of the Church as they cal it yea and in asmuch as wee are brought in belefe if wee shed the bloud of our euen Christen or if the sonne shed the bloud of hys father that begat hym for the defence not of the Popes Godhead onely but also for what so euer cause it bee yea though it be for no cause but that his holynes commaundeth it onely that we deserue as much as Christ deserued for vs when he dyed on the crosse or if we be slaine in the quarel that our soules goe nay flye to heauen and be there ere our bloud be cold In as much I saye as we haue sucked in suche bloudy imaginatiōs into the bottome of our harts euen with our mothers milke and haue ben so long hardened therein what wonder were it if while we be yet young in Christ we thought that it were lawful to fight for the true word of god Yea and though a man were throughly persuaded that it were not lawful to resist his kyng thoughe he would wrongfully take away lyfe and goodes Yet might he thinke that it were lawful to resist the hipocrites and to rise not agaynst his kyng but with his kyng to deliuer his kyng out of bondage and captiuitie wherin the hipocrites hold hym with wyles and falsehode so that no man may bee suffered to come at him to tell him the trouth This seest thou that it is the bloudy doctrine of the Pope which causeth disobedience rebellion and insurrectiō For hee teacheth to sight and to defende hys traditions and what soeuer he dreameth with fire water and sworde and to disobey Father Mother Master Lorde Kyng and Emperour Yea and to inuade what so euer lād or natiō that will not receaue and admit his Godhead Where the peaceable doctrine of Christe teacheth to obey and to suffer for the word of God to remit the vengeaunce and the defense of the word to god which is mighty and able to defende it which also as soone as the worde is once openly preached and testified or witnessed vnto the world and when he hath geuen them a season to repent is ready at once to take vengeaunce of his enemies and shoteth arrowes with heades dipte in deadly poyson at them and poureth hys plagues from heauen downe vpon them and sendeth the moren and pestilence among them and sinketh the Cities of them and maketh the earth swalow them and cōpasseth them in their wyles and taketh them in theyr owne trappes and snares and casteth thē into the pittes whiche they digged for other men and sendeth them a dasyng in in the head and vtterly destroyeth them with their owne suttle councell Prepare thy mynde therefore vnto this litle treatise and read it discretly and iudge it indifferently and when I alledge any Scripture loke thou on the text whether I interprete it right whiche thou shalt easely perceaue by the circumstance and processe of thē if thou make Christ the foundation and ground and build all on him and referrest all to hym and findest also that the expositiō agreeth vnto the common Articles of the faith and opē scriptures And GOD the father of mercy whiche for hys truthes sake raysed our Sauiour Christ vp agayne to iustifie vs geue thee hys spirite to iudge what is righteous in his eyes and geue the strength to abyde by it and to mayntayne it withall patience and long sufferyng vnto the example and edifying of his congregation and glory of his name Amen The obedience of all degrees proued by Gods word and first of children vnto theyr elders GOd which worketh all in all thynges for a secrete iudgement and purpose and for hys godly pleasure prouided an houre that thy father and mother should come together to make thee throughe them He was present with thee in thy mothers wombe and fashioned thee brethed lyfe into thee and for y t great loue he had vnto thee prouided milke in thy mothers brestes for thee agaynst thou were borne moued also thy father and mother and all other to loue thee to pitie thee and to care for thee And as he made thee through them so hath he cast thee vnder the power authoritie of them to obeye and serue them in his stede saying honor thy father and mother Exo. xx Which is not to be vnderstand in bowyng the knee and puttyng of the cappe onely but that thou loue them with al thyne hart and feare and drede them and wayte on their commaundementes and seke their worshyp pleasure will and profite in all thynges and geue thy life for them counting them worthy of all honour remembryng that thou art theyr good and possession that thou owest vnto thē thine owne selfe and all thou art able yea and more then thou art able to doe Vnderstand also that what soeuer thou doest vnto thē be it good or bad thou doest vnto God Whē thou pleasest them y ◠pleasest god whē thou displeasest thē thou displeasest God whē they are angry with thee god is angry w t thee neither is it possible for thee to come vnto y ◠fauour of God againe no though all the aūgels of heauē pray for thee vntil thou
seruauntes of Christ doyng the wil of God from the hart with good will euen as thoughe ye serued the Lord and not men Eph. vj. And i. Pet. ij seruauntes obey your masters with all feare not onely if they be good and curteous but also though they be froward For it commeth of grace if a man for conscience towarde God endure grief suffering wrongfully For what prayse is it if when ye be buffeted for your faultes ye take it paciently But and if when ye do well ye suffer wrong and take it paciently thē is there thanke with God Hereunto verely were ye called For Christ also suffred for our sakes leauing vs an example to follow hys steppes In what so euer kynde therefore thou art a seruaunt during the tyme of thy couenauntes thy maister is vnto thee in the stede and rowme of God and God thorough hym feedeth thee clotheth thee ruleth thee and learneth thee His cōmaundementes are Gods commaundementes and thou oughtest to obey hym as God and in all thinges to seeke his pleasure and profite For thou art his good and possession as hys Oxe or hys Horse in so much that who so euer doth but desire thee in hys hart from him without his loue and licence is condēned of God which sayth Exod. xx See thou once couet not thy neighbours seruauntes Paule the Apostle sent home Onemus vnto his maister as thou readest in the epistle of Paule to Philemon In so much that though the sayd Philemon with his seruaunt also was cōuerted by Paul obeyed vnto Paule and to the worde that Paule preached not hys seruaunt onely but also himselfe yea and though that Paule was in necessitie and lacked ministers to minister vnto hym in y t bondes which he suffered for the Gospels sake yet would he not retaine the seruaunt necessary vnto the furtheraunce of the Gospell wythout the consent of the mayster O how sore differeth the doctrine of Christ and his Apostles from the doctrine of the Pope and of his Apostles For if any man wyll obeye neither father nor mother neither Lord nor maister neither King nor Prince the same needeth but onely to take the marke of the beast that is to shaue himselfe a Monke a Fryer or a priest and is then immediatly free and exempted from all seruice and obedience due vnto man He that will obey no man as they will not is most acceptable vnto them The more disobedient that thou art vnto Gods ordinaūces the more apt meete art thou for theirs Neither is the professing vowing and swearyng obediēce vnto their ordinaunces any other thyng thē the defiyng denying forswearyng obedience vnto the ordinaunces of God ¶ The obedience of Subiectes vnto kinges Princes and rulers LEt euery soule submit himself vnto the aucthoritie of the hyer powers There is no power but of God The powers that be are ordayned of God Whosoeuer therefore resisteth the power resisteth the ordinaunce of God They that resist shal receaue to themselues damnation For rulers are not to be feared for good workes but for euill Wilt thou be without feare of the power Do well then and so shalt thou be praysed of the same For he is the minister of God for thy wealth But and if thou do euill then feare For he beareth not a swearde for nought For he is the minister of god to take vengeaunce on them that do euill Wherefore ye must needes obey not for feare of vengeaunce onely but also because of conscience Euen for this cause pay ye tribute For they are Gods ministers seruing for the same purpose Geue to euery man therefore hys dutie Tribute to whom tribute belongeth Custome to whom custome is due feare to whome feare belongeth honour to whome honour perteineth Owe nothing to any man but to loue one an other For he that loueth an other fulfilleth the lawe For these commaundementes Thou shalt not commit adultery Thou shalt not kill Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false witnes Thou shalt not desire and so forth if there be any other commaundement are all comprehended in thys saying Loue thyne neighbour as thy selfe Loue hurteth not his neighbour therfore is loue the fulfilling of the lawe AS a father ouer his children is both Lorde and iudge forbidding one brother to auenge hymselfe on an other but if any cause of strife be betwene them will haue it brought vnto hymselfe or his assignes to be iudged and correct so God forbiddeth all men to auenge themselues and taketh the aucthoritie and office of auenging vnto himselfe saying Vengeance is myne and I will rewarde Deut. xxxij Which text Paule alleageth Rom. xij For it is impossible that a man should be a righteous an egall or an indifferent iudge in hys owne cause lustes and appetites so blinde vs. Moreouer when thou auengest thy self thou makest not peace but stirrest vp more debate God therefore hath geuē lawes vnto all nations and in all landes hath put kinges gouerners and rulers in hys owne stede to rule the world thorough them And hath commaunded all causes to be brought before them as thou readest Exod. xxij In all causes sayth he of iniury or wrong whether it be Oxe Asse shepe or vesture or any lost thing which an other chalengeth let the cause of both parties be brought vnto the Gods whome the Gods condemne the same shall paye double vnto his neighbour Marke the iudges are called Gods in the Scriptures because they are in Gods rowme and execute the commaundements of God And in an other place of the sayde chapter Moses chargeth saying see that thou rayle not on the Gods neither speake euill of the ruler of thy people Who so euer therefore resisteth them resisteth God for they are in y ◠rowne of God and they that reliste shall receaue the damnation Such obedience vnto father and mother mayster husband Emperor King Lordes and rulers requireth God of all nations yea of the very Turkes and Infidels The blessing and rewarde of them that kepe them is the life of thys worlde as thou readest Leuit. xviij Keepe my ordinaunces and lawes which if a man keepe he shall liue therein which text Paule rehearseth Rom. x. prouing thereby that the righteousnes of the law is but worldly and the rewarde thereof is the lyfe of thys worlde And the curse of them that breaketh them is the losse of thys life as thou seest by y ◠punishment appointed for them And whoseuer keepeth the lawe whether it be for feare for vayne glory or profite though no man rewarde hym yet shall God blesse him aboundantly and send hym worldly prosperitie as thou readest Deut. xxviij What good blessinges accompany the keping of the lawe and as we see the Turkes farre exceede vs Christen men in worldly prosperity for their iust keeping of their temporall lawes Likewise though no man punishe the breakers of the lawe yet shall God send hys curses
vpon them till they be vtterly brought to nought as thou readest most terribly euen in the same place Neither may the inferior person auenge hymselfe vpon the superior or violently resiste hym for what so euer wrong it be If he doe he is condemned in the deede doyng in as much as he taketh vpon hym that which belongeth to God onely which sayth Vengeaunce is mine and I will rewarde Deut. xxxij And Christ sayth Mat. 26. All they that take the sworde shall perishe with the sworde Takest thou a sworde to auenge thy selfe so geuest thou not rowme vnto God to auenge thee but robbest hym of his most hye honour in that thou wilt not let hym be iudge ouer thee If any mā might haue auenged him selfe vpon his superior that might Dauid most righteously haue done vpon kyng Saul which so wrongfully persecuted Dauid euen for no other cause thē that God had annointed him kyng and promised him the kyngdome Yet when God had deliuered Saul into y t handes of Dauid that he might haue done what he would with him as thou seest in the first booke of kynges the xxiiij Chapter how Saul came into the caue where Dauid was And Dauid came to hym secretly and cut of a peace of his garment And as soone as he had done it his hart smote him because hee had done so much vnto hys Lord. And when his mē couraged him to slea him he aūswered the Lord forbid it me that I should lay myne hand on him Neither suffered he his men to hurt him When Saul was gone out Dauid folowed and shewed hym the peece of his garmēt and sayd why beleuest thou the wordes of men that say Dauid goeth about to do thee harme perceaue and see that there is neither euill nor wickednesse in my hand and that I haue not trespassed against thee and yet thou layest awayte for my lyfe God iudge betwene thee and me and auenge me of thee but myne hand be not vpō thee as the old prouerbe sayth sayd Dauid out of the wicked shall wickednesse proceede but myne hand be not vpō thee meanyng that God euer punisheth one wicked by another And agayne sayd Dauid GOD be iudge and iudge betwen thee and me and behold pleate my cause geue me iudgement or right of thee And in the. xxvj Chapter of the same booke when Saul persecuted Dauid againe Dauid came to Saul by night as he slept and all his men and tooke away his speare and a cuppe of water from his head Then sayd Abisai Dauide seruaūt God hath deliuered thee thine enemie into thine hand this day let me now therfore nayle hym to the ground with my speare and geue hym but euen one stripe and no more Dauid forbad him saying Kill hym not For who sayd he shall lay handes on the Lordes annoynted be not giltie The Lord liueth or by the Lordes life sayd he he dyeth not except the Lord smite him or y ◠his day be come to dye or els go to battaile there perish Why did not Dauid slea Saul seyng he was so wicked not in persecutyng Dauid onely but in disobeying Gods commaundements and in that he had slayne lxxxv of Gods priestes wrongfully Verely for it was not lawfull For if he had done it he must haue sinned agaynst God For God hath made the kyng in euery Realme iudge ouer all and ouer him is there no iudge He that iudgeth the kyng iudgeth God he that layeth handes on the king layeth hand on God and he that resisteth the kyng resisteth God and damneth Gods law and ordinaunce If the subiectes sinne they must be brought to y t kynges iudgement If the kyng sinne he must be reserued vnto y t iudgement wrath and vengeaunce of God And as it is to resiste the kyng so is it to resiste his officer whiche is set or sent to execute the kynges commaundement And in the first Chapter of the secōd booke of Kings Dauid commaunded the young man to be slayne whiche brought vnto him the crown bracelet of Saul and sayd to please Dauid with all that he hym selfe had slayne Saul And in the fourth Chapter of the same booke Dauid commaunded those two to be slayne whiche brought vnto hym the head of Isboseth Sauls sonne by whose meanes yet the whole kingdome returned vnto Dauid accordyng vnto the promise of God And Luke xiij When they shewed Christ of the Galileans whose bloud Pilate mingled with their owne sacrifice he aūswered suppose ye that these Galileās were sinners aboue all other Galileās because they suffred such punishment I tell you nay but except ye repent ye shall lykewise perish This was told Christ no doubt of such an entent as they asked him Math. xxij Whether it were lawfull to geue tribute vnto Cesar For they thought that it was no sinne to resist an Heathē Prince as few of vs would thinke if we were vnder the Turke that it were sinne to rise agaynst him and to ryd our selues from vnder his dominion so sore haue our Bishops robbed vs of the true doctrine of Christ But Christ cōdemned their dedes and also the secrete thoughtes of all other that consented thereunto saying except ye repēt ye shall likewise perish As who should say I know that ye are within in your hartes such as they were outward in their dedes and are vnder the same damnation except therfore ye repent betimes ye shall breake out at the last into lyke deedes and likewise perish as it came afterward to passe Hereby seest thou that the kyng is in thys worlde without lawe may at his lust doe right or wrong shall geue acomptes but to God onely An other conclusion is this that no person neither any degree may be exempt from thys ordinaunce of God Neither can the profession of Monkes and Fryers or any thyng that the Pope or Byshops can laye for themselues except them from the sworde of the Emperour of kings if they breake the lawes For it is written let euery soule submitte hymselfe vnto the aucthoritie of the hyer powers Here is no man except but all soules must obey The hyer powers are the temporall kynges and Princes vnto whom God hath geuen the sword to punishe who soeuer sinneth God hath not geuen them swordes to punishe one and to let an other goe free and sinne vnpunished Moreouer with what face durst y ◠spiritualtie which ought to be the light an example of good lyuing vnto all other desire to sinne vnpunished or to be excepted frō tribute toll or custome that they would not beare paine with their brethrē vnto y ◠maintenaunce of kings and officers ordayned of God to punishe sinne There is no power but of God by power vnderstand the aucthoritie of kynges and Princes The powers that be are ordayned of God Whosoeuer therfore resisteth power resisteth god Yea though he be Pope Byshoppe Monke or Fryer They
wherewith y ◠hart is purified as fayth hope loue pacience long sufferyng and obedience could neuer be sene without outward experience For if thou were not brought sometime into combraunce whence God onely could deliuer thee thou shouldest neuer see thy fayth yea except thou foughtest sometyme agaynst desperation hell death sinne and powers of this worlde for thy faythe 's sake thou shouldest neuer know true fayth from a dreame Except thy brother now and then offended thee thou couldest not know whether thy loue were Godly For a Turke is not angre till he be hurt and offended but it thou loue him that doth thee euill then is thy loue of God likewise if thy rulers were alway kinde thou shouldest not know whether thyne obedience were pure or no but if thou canst paciently obeye euill rulers in all thyngs that is not to the dishonour of God and when thou hurtest not thy neighbours then art thou sure that Gods spirite worketh in thee and that thy fayth is no dreame nor any false imagination Therfore counceleth Paule Rom. xij recompense to no man euill And on your part haue peace with all men Dearely beloued auenge not your selues but geue rowme vnto the wrath of God For it is written vengeaunce is myne and I will reward sayth the Lord. Therfore if thy enemie hungre feede hym If he thurst geue hym drinke For in so doyng thou shalt heape coales of fire on his heed that is thou shalt kindle loue in him Be not ouercome of euil that is let not an other mans wickednesse make thee wicked also But ouercome euill with good that is with softenes kindnesse and all pacience winne him euen as God with kindnesse wonue thee THe law was geuē in thūder lightenyng fire smoke and the voyce of a trumpet and terrible sight Exod. xx So that the people quaked for feare and stode a farre of saying to Moyses Speake thou to vs and we wil heare let not the Lord speake vnto vs left we dye No eare if it be awaked and vnderstandeth the meanyng is able to abide the voice of the law except the promises of mercy be by That thunder except the rayne of mercy be ioyned with it destroyeth all and buildeth not The law is a witnesse agaynst vs and testifieth that God abhorreth the the sinnes that are in vs and vs for our sinnes sake In like maner when God gaue the people of Israell a kyng it thundred and rained that y ◠people feared so sore that they cryed to Samuell for to pray for them that they should not dye i. Reg. xij As the law is a terrible thing euen so is the kyng For he is ordeined to take vengeaunce and hath a sword in his hād and not pecockes feethers Feare him therfore and looke on hym as thou wouldest looke on a sharpe sword that hanged ouer thy head by an heare Heades and gouerners are ordeined of God and are euen the gifte of God whether they be good or bad And what soeuer is done vnto vs by them y t doth God be it good or bad If they be euill why are they euill verely for our wickednesse sake are they euill Because that whē they were good we would not receaue that goodnesse of the hand of God and be thankefull submitting our selues vnto his lawes and ordinaunces but abused the goodnesse of God vnto our sensuall beastly lustes Therefore doth God make hys scorge of them and turne them vnto wilde beastes cōtrary to the nature of their names and offices euen into Lyons Beares Foxes and vncleane Swine to auenge himselfe of our vnnaturall and blind vnkindnesse and of our rebellious disobedience In the Cvj. Psalme thou readest he destroyed the riuers and dryed vp the springes of water and turned y t fruitfull land into barennesse for the wickednesse of the inhabiters therein Whē the children of Israell had forgotten God in Egipt God moued the hartes of the Egiptians to hate them and to subdue them with craft and wilynes Psal Ciiij and Deuteronomiun iij. Moyses rehearseth saying God was angry wyth me for your sakes so that the wrath of God fell on Moyses for the wickednesse of the people And in the secōd Chap. of the second booke of kynges God was angry with the people and moued Dauid to number them when Ioab and the other Lords wondred why hee would haue them numbred and because they feared lest some euil should folow disswaded the kyng yet it holpe not God so hardened his hart in his purpose to haue an occasion to slay the wicked people Euill rulers then are a signe that God is angry and wroth with vs. Is it not a great wrath and vengeaunce that the father and mother should hate their children euen their flesh and their bloud or that an husband should be vnkinde vnto his wife or a master vnto the seruaunt that wayteth on his profite or the Lordes and Kynges should be tyrauntes vnto their subiectes and tenauntes which pay them tribute tolle custome and rente laboring and toyling to finde them in honour and to mainteine them in their estate is not this a fearefull iudgemēt of God and a cruell wrath that the very Prelates and shepheardes of our soules whiche were wont to feede Christes flocke with Christs doctrine and to walke before them in lyuyng there after and to geue their lyues for them to their ensample and edifiyng and to strengthē their weake faythes are now so sore chaunged that if they smell that one of their flocke as they now cal them and no lenger Christes do but once long or desire for the true knowledge of Christ they will slay hym burnyng him with fire most cruelly What is the cause of this and that they also teach false doctrine confirmyng it with lyes veryly it is the hād of God to auenge the wickednes of them that haue no loue nor lust vnto the truth of God when it is preached but reioyse in vnrighteousnes As thou maist see in the second Epistle of Paul to the Thessalonians Where he speaketh of the comming of Antichrist Whos 's commyng shal be sayth he by the workyng of Sathan with all miracles signes and wonders which are but lyes and in all deceanable vnrighteousnes among them that perish because they receaued not any loue to the truth to haue bene saued Therefore shall God send them strong delusion to beleue lyes Marke how God to auenge his truth sendeth to the vnthankefull false doctrine and false miracles to confirme them and to harden their harts in the false way that afterward it shall not be possible for them to admitte the truth As thou seest in Exod. vij and viij how God suffered false miracles to be shewed in y t sight of Pharao to harden his hart that he should not beleue the truth in as much as hys sorcerers turned their roddes into Serpēts and turned water into bloud and made frogges by their inchauntment so thought he
the Lord. Teach thē to know Christ and set Gods ordinaunce before them saying sonne or daughter God hath created thee and made thee thorough vs thy father and mother and at his commaundement haue we so longe thus kindely brought thee vp and kept thee from all perils he hath commaunded thee also to obey vs saying childe obey thy father and mother If thou meekely obey so shalt thou grow both in the fauour of God man knowledge of our Lord Christ If thou wilt not obey vs at hys commaundement thē are we charged to correct thee yea and if thou repent not and amende thy self God shall sley thee by hys officers or punishe thee euerlastingly Nurtoure thē not worldly with worldly wisedome saying thou shalt come to honour dignitie promotion and riches thou shalt be better then such and such thou shalt haue iij. or iiij benefices and be a great doctoure or a Byshop and haue so many men wayting on thee and do nothing but hauke and hunte and lyue at pleasure thou shalt not neede to sweate to laboure or to take any payne for thy lyuing and so forth filling thē full of pride disdaine and ambition and corrupting theyr myndes wyth worldly perswasions Let the fathers and mothers marke how they themselues were disposed at all ages by experience of their owne infirmities helpe their children and keepe them from occasions Let them teach their children to axe maryages of their fathers mothers And let theyr elders prouide mariages for them in season teaching them also to know that she is not hys wyfe which y ◠sonne taketh nor he her husband which the daughter taketh wythout the consent and good wyll of their elders or them that haue aucthoritie ouer thē If their frends wil not marry thē then are they not to blame if they marry thēselues Let not y t fathers mothers alwayes take the vtmost of their authoritie of their children but at a time suffer with them and beare theyr weaknesses as Christ doth oures Seeke Christ in your children in your wiues seruants and subiectes Father mother sonne daughter maister seruaunt kyng and subiect be names in the worldly regiment In Christ we are all one thing none better then other all brethren must all seeke Christ and our brothers profit in Christ And he that hath the knowledge whether he be Lorde or kyng is bounde to submitte hymselfe and serue his brethrē and to geue hym selfe for them to winne them to Christ ¶ The office of an husband and how he ought to rule HUsbandes loue your wiues as Christ loued the congregation and gaue hymselfe for it to sanctifie it and clense it Men ought to loue their wiues as their owne bodyes For this cause shall a man leaue father and mother and shall continue with his wife and shall be made both one flesh See that euer one of you loue his wyfe euen as hys owne bodye All thys sayth Paul Ephe. v. and Collo iij. he sayth husbādes loue your wiues and be not bitter vnto thē And Peter in the thyrd chapter of hys first epistle sayth men dwell with your wiues according to knowledge that is according to the doctrine of Christ geuing reuerence vnto the wife as vnto the weaker vessell that is helpe her to beare her infirmities and as vnto them that are heyres also of y e grace of lyfe that your prayers be not let In many thynges God hath made the men stronger then the women not to rage vpon them to be tyrantes vnto then but to helpe thē but to beare their weakenesse Be curteous thereaefore vnto them and winne thē vnto Christ and ouercome them with kyndnes that of loue they may obey y ◠ordinaunce that God hath made betwene man and wife ¶ The office of a maister and how he ought to rule PAule Ephe. vi saith ye maisters do euen y e same thinges vnto thē that is be maister after y e example doctrine of Christ as he before taught y ◠seruauntes to obey vnto their maisters as vnto Christ putting away threanings that is geue thē fayre wordse exhort thē kyndely to do theyr dutie yea nurtour them as thine own sonnes with y ◠Lords nourtour that they may see in Christ a cause why they ought louingly to obey and remember saith he that your maister also is in heauen Neither is there any respect of persons wyth hym that is he is indifferent and not parciall as great in hys sight is a seruaunt as a maister And the third chapter to the Col. saith he ye maisters do vnto your seruaunts that which is iust and equal remembring that ye also haue a maister in heauen Geue your seruaunts kinde wordes fode rayment and learnyng Be not bitter vnto them rayle not on them geue thē no cruell countenaunce but according to the ensample and doctrine of Christ deale with them And when they labour sore cherishe them agayne When ye correct thē let Gods worde be by and do it wyth such good maner that they may see how that ye doe it to amende them onely and to bring them vnto the way which God biddeth vs walke in and not to auēge your selues or to wreke your malice on them If at a tyme thorough hastines ye exceede measure in punishing recompence it an other way and pardon them an other tyme. ¶ The dutie of Landlordes LEt Christen Landlordes be content wyth their rent and olde customes not reysing y ◠rent or fynes bringing vp new customes to oppresse their tenauntes neither letting two or three tenauntryes vnto one man Let them not take in their communes neyther make parkes nor pastures of whole parishes For God gaue the earth to men to inhabite and not vnto sheepe and wilde deare Be as fathers vnto your tenauntes yea be vnto them as Christ was vnto vs and shew vnto them all loue and kyndnes What soeuer busines is among thē be not parciall fauouring one more thē an other The complayntes quarels and strife that are among them counte diseases of sicke people and as a mercifull phisition heale them wyth wisdome and good councell Be pitifull and tender harted vnto them and let not one of thy tenauntes teare out an others throte but iudge their causes indifferently and compell them to make their diches hedges gates and wayes For euē for such causes were ye made landlordes and for such causes payde men rent at the beginning For if such an order were not one should sley an other and all should goe to wast If thy tenaunt shall labour and toyle all the yeare to pay thee thy rent and when he hath bestowed al his labour his neighboures cattell shal deuoure his frutes how tedyous and bitter should his life be Se therefore that ye doe your duties agayne and suffer no man to doe them wrong saue the kyng onely If he doe wrong then must they abyde Gods iudgement ¶
The Friers lykewise make their benefactours which onely they call their brethren and sisters partakers of their masses fasting watchynges prayings and wolward goynges Yea and whē a nouice of the obseruauntes is professed the father asketh him will ye kepe the rules of holy S. Fraunces and he sayth yea will ye so in dede sayth he the other aunswereth yea forsoth father Then sayth the father and I promise you agayne euerlastyng lyfe O blasphemy If eternall life be due vnto the pilde traditions of lowsie Friers where is the Testament become that God made vnto vs in Christes bloud Christ sayth Math. xxiiij And Mark xiij that there shal come Pseudo-Christs Which though I for a consideration haue translated false Christes kepyng the Greeke word yet signifieth it in the English false annoynted and ought so to be translated There shall come saith Christ false annoynted and false Prophetes and shall do miracles and wonders so greatly that if it were possible the very elect or chosen should be brought out of the way Compare the Popes doctrine vnto the word of GOD and thou shalt finde that there hath ben and yet is a great goyng out of the way and that euill men and deceauers as Paul prophesied ij Timo. iij. haue preuailed and waxed worse and worse beguiling other as they are beguiled them selues Thou tremblest and quakest saying shall God let vs go so sore out of the right way I aunswere it is Christ that warneth vs which as he knew all that should follow so prophesied he before and is a true Prophet and his prophesie must nedes be fulfilled GOd annoynted hys sonne Iesus with the holy Ghost and therfore called him Christ which is as much to say as annoynted Outwardly he disguised him not but made hym like other mē and sent him into the world to blesse vs and to offer him selfe for vs a sacrifice of a swete sauour to kill the stench of our sinnes that God hence forth should smell them no more nor thinke on them any more and to make full sufficient satisfaction or amendes for all them that repent beleuyng the truth of god and submitting them selues vnto his ordinaūces both for their sinnes that they do haue done and shal do For sinne we through fragilitie neuer so oft yet as soone as we repente and come into the right way agayne and vnto the Testament whiche God hath made in Christes bloud our sinnes vanish away as smoke in the winde and as darkenes at the commyng of light or as thou cast a litle bloud or milke into y t mayne see In so much that who soeuer goeth about to make satisfactiō for his sinnes to God ward saying in his hart this much haue I sinned this much will I doe agayne or this wise will I lyue to make amendes with all or this wil I do to get heauen with all the same is an infidell faythlesse and damned in his deede doing and hath lost his part in Christes bloud because he is disobedient vnto Gods Testamēt and setteth vp an other of his owne imagination vnto which he will compell God to obey If we loue God we haue a cōmaundemēt to loue our neighbour also as sayth Iohn in his Epistle And if we haue offended him to make him amendes or if we haue not wherewith to aske him forgeuenesse and to doe and suffer all thynges for his sake to wynne him to God to norish peace and vnitie but to Godward Christ is an euerlastyng satisfaction and euer sufficient Christ when he had fulfilled hys course annoynted hys Apostles and disciples with the same sprite and sent them forth without all maner disguising like other men also to preach the attonemēt and peace which Christ had made betwene God and man The Apostles likewise disguised no man but chose men annoynted wyth the same spirit one to preach the worde of God whom we call after the greeke tounge a Byshop or a Priest that is in Englishe an ouersear and an Elder How he was annointed thou readest i. Timothe iij. A Byshoppe or an ouersear must be faultlesse the husband of one wife Many Iewes and also Gentils that were conuerted vnto the faith had at that tyme diuers wines yet were not compelled to put any of thē away which Paule because of ensāple would not haue preachers for as much as in Christ we returne agayne vnto y ◠first ordinaunce of God that one man and one woman should goe together he must be sober of honest behauiour honestly apparelled harbarous that is ready to lodge straungers apte to teach no dronckard no fighter not geuen to filthy lucre but gentle abhorring fyghting abhorring couetousnes and one that ruleth hys owne householde honestly hauing children vnder obedience wyth all honestie For if a man can can not rule hys owne house how can he care for the congregation of God he may not be younge in the fayth or as a man would say a Nouice least he swell and fall into y t iudgement of y t euill speaker that is he may not be vnlearned in the secretes of the fayth For such are attonce stubburne and headstrong and set not a little by themselues But alas we haue aboue twenty thousand that know no more scripture then is written in their portoues and among them is he exceding well learned that can turne to his seruice He must be well reported of thē y t are without least he fal into rebuke and into the snare of the euill speaker that is least the infidels which yet beleue not should be hurt by hym and driuen from the fayth if a man that were defamed were made head or ouerseer of the congregation He must haue a wife for two causes one that it may therby be knowē who is mete for the rowme He is vnapt for so chargeable an office which had neuer housholde to rule An other cause is that chastity is an exceeding seldom gift and vnchastitie exceding perilous for that degree In as much as y ◠people looke as well vnto the liuyng as vnto the preachyng and are hurte at once if the liuing disagree and fall frō the fayth and beleue not the worde This ouerseer because he was takē from hys owne busines and labour to preach Gods word vnto the parishe hath right by the authoritie of hys office to chalenge an honest liuyng of y t parishe as thou mayst see in y ◠Enangelistes and also in paule For who will haue a seruaunt and will not geue hym meate drinke and rayment and all things necessary How they would pay hym whether in money or assigne hym so much rent or in tithes as the guise is now in many countreies was at their libertie Lykewise in euery congregation chose they an other after the same ensample and euen so annointed as it is to see in the sayd chapter of Paule and Act. vj. Whom after the Greeke word we call
but within they are full of brybry excesse saith Christ Mat. xxiij Is that which our hypocrites eate and drinke and all their riotous excesse any other thyng saue robbery that which they haue falsly gotten with their lying doctrine Be learned therefore ye that iudge the world and compell them to make restitution agayne Ye blinde guides sayth Christ ye strayne out a gnat swalow a camell Math. xxiij do not our blinde guides also stomble at a straw and lepe ouer a blocke makyng narow consciences at trifles and at matters of weight none at all If any of them happen to swalow hys spitle or any of the water wherewith he washeth his mouth ere he goe to Masse or touch the Sacramēt with his nose or if the Asse forget to breath on him or happen to handle it with any of his fingers whiche are not annoynted or say Alleluia in stede of Laus tibi Domine or Ite Missa est in stede of Benedicamus Domino or poure to much wine in the chalice or read the Gospell without light or make not his crosses a right how trembleth he how feareth he what an horrible sinne is committed I cry God mercy sayth he and you my Ghostly father But to hold an whore or an other mans wife to bye a benefice to set one Realme at variaunce with an other and to cause xx thousand mē to dye on a day is but a trifle and a pastime with them The Iewes boasteth them selues of Abraham And Christ sayd vnto them Iohn viij If ye were Abrahams children ye would do the deedes of Abraham Our hypocrites boast them selues of the authoritie of Peter and of Paul the other Apostles cleane contrary vnto the deedes and doctrine of Peter Paul and of all the other Apostles Which both obeyed all worldly authoritie and power vsurpyng none to them selues and taught all other to feare the kynges and rulers and to obey them in all things not contrary to the commaundement of God and not to resiste them though they tooke away life and goodes wrongfully but paciently to abyde Gods vengeaunce This did our spiritualtie neuer yet nor taught it They taught not to feare God in his commaundementes but to feare them in their traditions In so much that the euill people which feare not to resist a good kyng and to rise against him dare not lay handes on one of them neither for defilyng of wife daughter or very mother When all men lose lyfe landes they remaine alwayes sure and in safetie and euer wynne somewhat For who soeuer cōquereth other mens landes vnrightfully euer geueth thē part with them To them is all thyng lawfull In all Councels and Parlamentes are they the chief Without them may no kyng be crowned neither vntil he be sworne to their liberties All secretes know they euen the very thoughtes of mens hartes By them all thinges are ministred No kyng nor Realme may thorough their falsehode liue in peace To beleue they teach not in Christ but in them and their disguised hypocrisie And of them compell they all men to buy redemptiō forgeuenes of sinnes The peoples sinne they eate thereof waxe fat The more wicked the people are the more prosperous is their common wealth If kinges and great men do amisse they must builde Abbayes Colledges meane men builde chauntreis poore finde trētals and brotherhodes and beggyng Friers Their owne heyres do men disherite to endote them All kynges are compelled to submitte them selues to them Read the story of kyng Iohn and of other kynges They will haue their causes auenged though whole Realmes should therefore perishe Take from them their desguising so are they not spirituall Compare that they haue taught vs vnto the Scripture so are we without fayth Christ sayth Iohn v. Chapter how can ye beleue which receaue glory one of an other If they that seke to be glorious can haue no fayth then are our Prelates faythlesse verely And Iohn vij he sayth he that speaketh of hym selfe seeketh his owne glory If to seke glorie and honour be a sure token that a man speaketh of his owne selfe and doth his owne message not his masters then is the doctrine of our Prelates of them selues and not of God Be learned therefore ye that iudge the earth lest God be angry with you and ye perish from the right way Be learned lest the hypocrites bring the wrath of God vppon your heades compel you to shed innocent blould as they haue compelled your predecessours to slay the Prophetes to kill Christ his Apostles and all the righteous y ◠sence were slayne Gods word pertaineth vnto all men as it perteineth vnto all seruaunts to know their masters will and pleasure and to all subiectes to know the lawes of theyr Prince Let not the hypocrites do all thing secretly What reason is it that myne enemy should put me in prison at his pleasure and their diet me and handle me as he lusteth and iudge me him selfe and that secretly and condemne me by a law of his owne makyng and then deliuer me to Pylate to murther me Let Gods word try euery mans doctrine and whom so euer Gods word proueth vncleane let him be taken for a leper One Scripture will helpe to declare an other And the circumstaūces that is to say the places that go before and after wil geue light vnto the middle text And the opē and manifest Scriptures will euer improue the false and wrong exposition of the darker sentences Let the temporall power to whō God hath geuen the sword to take vengeaunce looke or euer that they leape see what they do Let the causes be disputed before them and let him that is accused haue rowme to aunswere for him selfe The powers to whom God hath committed the sword shall geue acountes for euery droppe of bloud that is shed on the earth Then shall their ignoraunce not excuse them nor the saying of the hypocrites helpe them my soule for yours your grace shall do a meritorious deede your grace ought not to heare them it is an old heresy cōdemned by the Church The king ought to looke in the Scripture and see whether it were truly condemned or no if he will punish it If the king or his officer for him will slay me so ought the kyng or his officer to iudge me The kyng can not but vnto his damnatiō lend his sword to kill whom he iudgeth not by his owne lawes Let hym that is accused stand on the one syde and the accuser on the other syde and let the kynges iudge sit and iudge the cause if the kyng will kill and not be a murtherer before God Hereof may ye see not onely that our persecution is for the same cause that Christes was and that we say nothing that Christ sayde not but also that all persecution is onely for rebuking of hypocrisy
God For Christe onely hath purchased the reward and our payne takyng to keepe the commaundemētes doth but purge the sinne that remayneth in the fleshe and certifie vs that we are chosen and sealed with Gods spirite vnto the reward y t Christ hath purchased for vs. I was once at the creatyng of Doctours of diuinitie where the opponēt brought the same reason to proue that the widow had more merite then the virgine because she had greater payne for as much as she had once proued the pleasures of Matrimony Ego nego Domine Doctor said the respōdent For though the virgine haue not proued yet she imagineth that the pleasure is greater then it is in deede and therfore is more moued hath greater temptation and greater paine Are not these disputers they that Paule speaketh of in the sixt chapter of the first Epistle to Timot. That they are not content with the wholesome woordes of our Lord Iesus Christ doctrine of godlinesse And therefore know nothyng but wast their braynes about questiōs strift of wordes whereof spryng enuy strife and rayling of men with corrupt mindes destitute of the truth As pertainyng to our Ladyes body where it is or where the body of Elyas of Iohn the Enangelist and of many other be perteineth not to vs to know One thing are we sure of that they are where God hath layd them If they be in heauē we haue neuer the more in Christ If they be not there we haue neuer the lesse Our dutie is to prepare our selues vnto the commaundemētes and to be thankefull for that which is opened vnto vs and not to search the vnsearchable secretes of God Of Gods secretes can we know no more then he openeth vnto vs. If God shut who shall open How then can natural reason come by the knowledge of that which God hath hyd vnto him selfe Yet let vs see one of their reasons wherewith they proue it The chief reason is this euery mā doth more for his mother say they then for other in like maner must Christ do for his mother therefore hath she this preheminence that her body is in heauen And yet Christ in the xij chapter of Math. knoweth her not for his mother but as farrefoorth as she kept his fathers commaundementes And Paule in the ij Epistle to the Corinthians v. chap. knoweth not Christ himselfe fleshly or after a worldly purpose Last of all God is free no further bounde then he bindeth him selfe if hee haue made her any promise he is bounde if not then is he not Finally if thou set this aboue rehearsed chapter of Math. before thee where Christe woulde not know his mother and the ij of Iohn where he rebuked her and the ij of Luke where she lost him and how negligent she was to leaue him behinde her at Ierusalem vnwars and to go a dayes iorney ere she sought for hym y ◠mightest resolue many of their reasons which they make of this matter and that she was without originall sinne read also Erasmus annotations in the sayd places And as for me I cōmit all such matters vnto those idle belyes which haue nought els to doe then to moue such questions and geue them free libertie to holde what they lyst as long as it hurteth not the faith whether it bee so or no exhortyng yet with Paule all that will please God and obtayne that saluation that is in Christe that they geue no hede vnto vnnecessary and braulyng disputations that they labour for the knowledge of those thinges without which they can not be saued And remember that the sunne was geuen vs to guide vs in our way and woorkes bodyly Now if thou leaue the naturall vse of the sunne and will looke directly on hym to see howe bright he is and such like curiositie then wil the sunne blind thee So was the Scripture geuen vs to guide vs in our way and woorkes ghostly The way is Christ the promises in hym are our saluation if we long for them Now if we shall leaue that right vse and turne our selues vnto vayne questions and to searche the vnsearchable secretes of God then no dout shall the Scripture blinde vs as it hath done our schole men and our suttle disputers ANd as they are false Prophetes which proue with allegories similitudes and worldly reasōs that which is no where made mention of in the Scripture Euen so counte them for false Prophetes whiche expounde the scriptures drawing thē vnto a worldly purpose cleane contrary vnto the example lyuyng and practisyng of Christ and of hys Apostles and of all the holy Prophetes For sayth Peter ij Pet. i. no prophesie in the Scripture hath any priuate interpretation For the Scripture ▪ came not by the will of man but the holy men of God spake as they were moued by the holy ghost No place of the Scripture may haue a priuate exposition that is it may not be expounde after the will of man or after the wil of the flesh or drawen vnto a worldly purpose cōtrary vnto the open textes and the generall articles of the faith and the whole course of the Scripture and contrary to the liuyng and practising of Christ and the Apostles and holy Prophetes For as they came not by the will of mā so may they not bee drawen or expounde after the will of man but as they came by the holy ghost so must they expoūd vnderstād by the holy ghost The Scripture is that wherewith God draweth vs vnto hym and not wherewith we should be leade from him The Scriptures spring out of God and flow vnto Christ and were geuen to leade vs to Christ Thou must therfore go alōg by the Scripture as by a lyne vntill thou come at Christ which is y e wayes end and restyng place If any mā therfore vse the Scripture to draw thee frō Christ and to nosell thee in any thyng saue in Christ the same is a false Prophet And that thou mayst perceaue what Peter meaneth it foloweth in y ◠text There were false Prophetes among the people whose prophesies were bely wisedome as there shal be false teachers among you which shall priuely bryng in damnable sectes as thou seest howe we are diuided into monstrous sectes or orders of Religion euen denying the Lord that hath bought them For euery one of them taketh on hym to sell thee for money that whiche God in Christ promiseth thee freely and many shall folow their damnable wayes by whom the waye of trouth shal be euill spokē of as thou seest how the way of trouth is become heresie seditious or cause of insurrectiō breaking of y e kyngs peace treason vnto his hyghnes And through conetousnes with fayned wordes shal they make marchaundise of you Couetousnes is the conclusion for couetousnes and ambitiō that is to say lucre and desire of honor is the finall end of all false Prophetes and of all false
the Clerke must go escape fre Sēt not the Pope also vnto the kyng of Fraunce remission of his sinnes to go and conquere kyng Iohns Realme So now remission of sinnes commeth not by fayth in the Testament that God hath made in Christes bloud but by fightyng murtheryng for the Popes pleasure Last of all was not kyng Iohn fayne to deliuer his crowne vnto the Legate and to yeld vp his Realme vnto the Pope wherfore we pay Peter pēce They might be called the pollyng pence of false Prophetes well inough They care not by what mischief they come by their purpose War and cōquering of landes is their haruest The wickeder the people are the more they haue the hypocrites in reuerence the more they feare them and the more they beleue in them And they that cōquere other mens landes whē they dye make them their heyres to be prayed for for euer Let there come one cōquest more in the Realme and thou shalt see them get yet as much more as they haue if they can keepe downe Gods word that their iugglyng come not to light yea thou shalt see them take y ◠Realme whole into their hādes and crowne one of them selues kyng therof And veryly I see no other likelyhode but that the land shal be shortly conquered The starres of the Scripture promise vs none other fortune in as much as we denye Christ with the wicked Iewes and will not haue him reigne ouer vs but wil be still children of darknes vnder Antichrist and Antichristes possession burnyng the Gospell of Christ and defendyng a fayth that may not stand with hys holy Testament If any mā shed bloud in the church it shal be interoited til he haue payd for the halowing If he be not able the parish must paye or els shall it stand alwayes interdited They wil be auenged on them that neuer offended Full well prophesied of them Paule in the ij Epistle to Timo. iij. Some man wil say wouldest thou that men should fight in the Church vnpunished Nay but let the kyng ordeine a punishment for them as he doth for them that fight in his palace and let not all the Parish be troubled for on s faule And as for their halowing it is y t iuggling of Antichrist A Christen mā is the temple of God and of the holy ghost halowed in Christes bloud A Christē mā is holy in him selfe by reason of the spirite y t dwelleth in him and the place wherin he is is holy be reasō of him whether he be in the field or towne A Christen husband sanctifieth an vnchristē wife and a Christen wife an vnchristen husband as concernyng the vse of matrimony sayth Paul to the Corinthians If now while we seeke to be halowed in Christ we are found vnholy must be halowed by the grounde or place or walles thē died Christ in vayne How beit Antichrist must haue wherwith to sit in mens consciences and to make them feare where is no feare and to robbe them of their faith and to make them trust in that can not helpe them and to seeke holynes of that which is not holy in it selfe After that the old kyng of Fraunce was brought down out of Italy mark what pageaūtes haue ben playes and what are yet a playeng to separate vs frō the Emperour lest by the helpe or ayde of vs he should be able to recouer his right of the Pope to couple vs to the Frēchmē whose might the pope euer abuseth to keepe the Emperour frō Italy What preuayleth it for any kyng to mary his daughter or his sōne or to make any peace or good ordinaunce for the wealth of his realme For it shal no longer last thē it is profitable to them Their treason is so secret that the world cā not perceaue it They dissimule those thynges whiche they are onely cause of simul discorde among them selues whē they are most agreed One shall hold this and another shall dispute the contrary But the conclusiō shal be that most maynteineth their falshead though Gods word be neuer so contrary What haue they wrought in our days yea and what worke they yet to the perpetuall dishonour of the Kyng and rebuke of the Realme and shame of all the nation in what soeuer Realmes they go I vttered vnto you partly the malicious blindnes of the Byshop of Rochester his iuggling his cōneying his foxi wilenes his bopepe his wresting rentyng and shamefull abusyng of the Scripture his Oratory aliegyng of heretikes and how he would make the Apostles authors of blind ceremonies without signification contrary to their owne doctrine and haue set him for an ensample to iudge all other by What soeuer thou art that readest this I exhorte thee in Christ to cōpare his sermon and that which I haue written and the scripture together and iudge There shalt thou finde of our holy fathers authoritie and what it is to be great and how to know the greatest Then foloweth the cause why laye mē can not rule tēporall offices which is the falshead of the Bishops There shalt thou finde of miracles ceremonies without signification of false annoynting lyeng signes false names and how the spiritualtie are disguised in falshead how they rowle the people in darkenes and do all thing in the Latin toung and of their pety pyllage Their polling is like a soking consūption wherin a man cōplaineth of feblenes and of fayntynes and wotteth not whence his disease commeth it is lyke a pocke that freateth inward and consumeth the very marow of the bones There seest thou the cause why it is impossible for kynges to come to the knowledge of the truth For the sprites lay awaite for them serue their appetites at all poyntes and through cōfession buy and sel and betray both them and all their true frendes lay beytes for them and neuer leaue them till they haue blinded them with their sophistry haue brought them into their nettes And thē whē the kyng is captiue they compell all the rest with violēce of his sword For if any man will not obey them be it right or wrōg they cite him suspēde hym and curse or excommunicate him If he then obey not they deliuer him to Pylate that is to say vnto the temporall officers to destroy him Last of all there findest thou the very cause of all persecution whiche is the preachyng agaynst hypocrisie Then come we to the Sacramētes where thou seest that the worke of the Sacrament saueth not but the fayth in the promise which the Sacramēt signifieth iustifieth vs onely There hast y u that a Priest is but a seruaunt to teach onely and what soeuer he taketh vpon him more then to preach to minister the Sacramentes of Christ whiche is also preaching is falshead Then cōmeth how they iuggle thorough dōme ceremonies how they make marchaūdise with fained words penaunce a poena a culpa satisfactiō
for the subdueyng of the flesh and not commaund as a tyraunt vnder payne of damnation and to make satisfaction Thus wise let him say brother or sister ye be bouÌ„d vnder payne of deadly sinne to tame your flesh by some maner of way that ye sinne not agaynst God I know no better then this my councell my desire therfore is that ye vse this till either ye haue no more nede or till god shew you some better c. And let the elders consider diligently the course of their youth and with wisedome counsell and discrete gouernaunce helpe the younger to auoyde the perils and ieopardies whiche they haue learned by their owne experieÌ„ce to be in that dauÌ„gerous iourney Moreouer when the people be falleÌ„ from their professioÌ„ and from the law as it shal be impossible for the preacher to kepe the great multitude together if the temporal sword be slacke and negligent in punishing open offences as they euer haue and wil be saue in those poyntes onely wherein lyeth the pith of their owne profite and aduauntage and the weight of their honour main tenaunce of their dignities and when God also as hys promise is hath brought vppon them the curses of the law hunger dearth battaile pestilence and all maner of plagues with all misfortune and euill lucke Then let the true preachers be importune shew the people the causes of their miserie wretched aduersitie and expounde the law to them and bring them to knowledge of their sinnes and so binde their consciences and draw them to repentaunce and to the appointement couenaunt of the Lord agayne As many holy Prophetes Priestes and Kinges in the old Testament did call the people backe and brought them agayne in tyme of aduersitie vnto the appoyntement of the Lord. And the Priest Prophete or Kyng in Gods stede smote handes with them and tooke an oth of them to be the Lordes people and to turne agayne to the Lordes couenauÌ„t for to keepe his law and to beleue in his promises And God immediatly withdrew his hand and ryd them out of all captiuitie and daunger became as mercyfull as euer before But we ChristeÌ„ haue bene very seldome or neue called agayne to the couenaunt of the Lord the law of God and fayth of Christ But to the couenaunt of the Pope often As he now clocketh a pase for his chekyns will both proue all his old policies seke and imagine new practises And if the people come agayne let the Priest or Byshop after the ensample of the Prophetes and hygh Priestes of the Israelites take an oth in Gods stede of the Kyng and Lordes And let the Kyng and Lordes receaue an othe of the people and folow the example of the Niniuites in fastyng and praying Some man will say seyng fastyng is to withdraw all pleasures from the body and to punish the flesh then God deliteth in our payne takyng c. I auÌ„swere God deliteth in true obedience in all that we do at his commaundement and for the entent that he commanndeth it for If thou loue and pitie thy neighbour and helpe him thy almose is acceptable If thou do it of vayne glory to haue the prayse that belongeth to God or for a greater profite onely or to make satisfactioÌ„ for thy sinnes past and to dishonour Christes bloud which hath made it all ready then is thyne almose abhominable If thy prayer be thaÌ„kes in hart or callyng to God for helpe with trust in him accordyng to his promise theÌ„ thy prayer pleaseth If thou beleue in Christes bloud for the remission of sinnes and henceforth hatest sinne that thou punishest thy body to fle thy lustes to kepe them vnder that thou sinne not again then it pleaseth God excedingly But if thou thinke that God delyteh in the worke for the worke it self the true intent away in thy payne for thy pame it selfe y â— art as farre out of the way as froÌ„ heauen to the earth If y â— wouldest kil thy body or wheÌ„ it is tame inough â–ª payne him further that thou were not able to serue God thy neighbour accordyng to the rowme and estate thou art in thy sacrifice were cleane without salt all together vnsauery in the tast of God and thou mad and out of thy witte But and if thou trust in thy worke then art thou abhominable Now let vs looke on the Popes fast First the entent should be to â—ame thy lustes not lechery onely but prâ—… chiefly wrath malice hate 〈◊〉 couetousnes and to keepe the lawe of God and therefore standeth not in meate and drinke onely but how they keepe Gods lawe compare it to their deedes and thou shalt see Secondarily the fast of the olde lawe was to put on mourning clothes as heire or sack and neither to eate nor drinke vâ—…ll night and all the while to pray and to do almose deedes and shewe mercy And at euen they eate fleshe and what God geue soberly as little as woulde sustaine the body c. The Popes fast is commonly onely to eate no fleshe I say not looke how leaue they be but consider what a taming of the fleshe it is to eate ten or twenty manner of fishes dressed afâ—er the costliest maner to sitte a cople of houres and to poure in of the best wine and Ale that may be gotten And at night to banquet with dew as they say of all maner of fruits and confections marmelad Succad Grenegynger comffettes sugerplate with malmesay romney burnt with suger Synamond cloues with bastarde Muscadell and Ipocrasie c. Thinke ye not that such dewes wyth drinking a peece of saltfishe or a Pickrell doth not tame y t body excedingly Furthermore that the true entent is away both of their fasting prayers it is euident first by the multiplying of them for when the Iewes had loste the vnderstanding of their sacrifices and did beleue in the worke then they were mad vpon them that well was he that could robbe him selfe to offer most in so much that the Prophetes cryed out against them that their offeringes stanke in the nose of God And ours had so multiplyed their fasting that they coulde no longer beare them At the beginning they were tollerable for the vauntage quia leuis est labor cuÌ„ lâ—â—ro But when they had purchased inough and inough agayne they became intollerable And therefore all our Monkes whose profession was neuer to eate fleshe set vp the Pope tooke dispensations both for that fast and also for their straite rules made their straite rules as wide as y e hoodes of their cowles And as for the hipocrisie of the fratrie where they eate but inuisible flesh or that is interpret to be no fleshe is spoken of in other places An other prooffe is that they so long a tyme haue geuen pardons of
neighbour and the order of our iustifying saluation for as much as all such thynges were played before the peoples faces dayly in the ceremonies euery child wist the meanyng but got them vnto allegories faynyng them euery maÌ„ after his owne brayne without rule all most on euery silable and from thence vnto disputyng and wastyng their braynes about wordes not attending the significations vntill at the last the laye people had lost the meanyng of the ceremonies the Prelates the vnderstandyng of the playne text and of the Greke Latin and specially of the Hebrue whiche is most of nede to be knowen and of all phrases the proper maner of speakynges and borowed speach of the Hebrues Remember ye not how within this xxx yeares and farre lesse and yet dureth vnto this day the old barkyng curres Dunces disciples lyke draffe called Scotistes the children of darkenesse raged in euery pulpit agaynst Greke Latin and Hebrue and what sorrow the Scholemasters that taught the true Latin toung had with them some beatyng the pulpit with theyr fistes for madnesse roaryng out with open and somyng mouth that if there were but one Tirence or Virgil in the world and that same in their fleues a fire before them they would burne them therein though it should cost theÌ„ their liues affirming that all good learnyng decayed was vtterly lost sence men gaue them vnto the Latin touÌ„g yea I day say that there be xx thousand Priests Curates this day in England and not so few that caÌ„ not geue you the right English vnto this text in the Pater noster fiat voluntas tua sicut in coelo in terra aunswere therto And assoone as the signification of the ceremonies was lost and the priestes preached Christ no longer then the common people began to wax mad out of their mindes vpon the ceremonies And that trust and confidence which the ceremonies preached to be geuen vnto Gods worde and Christes bloud that same they turned vnto the ceremonie it selfe as though a man were so mad to forget that the bushe at the tauerne dore did signisse wine to be solde within but would beleue that y â— bushe it selfe would quench his thirste And so they became seruauntes vnto y â— ceremonies ascribing their iustifying and saluation vnto them supposyng that it was nothing else to be a christeÌ„ man then to serue ceremonies him most christen that most serued them contrary wise him that was not Popishe and ceremoniall no christeÌ„ man at all For I pray you for what cause worship we our spiritualtie so highly or wherefore thinke we their prayers better then the poore laye mens then for their disguisings and ceremonies yea and what other vertue see we in y â— holiest of them then to waite vppon dumme superstitious ceremonies Yea and how coÌ„meth it that a poore laye man hauing wife and xx children and not able to finde them though all his neighbours know his necessitie shal not get with begging for Christes sake in a long sommers day inough to fynde them two dayes honestly when if a disguised monster come he shall wyth an houres lying in the pulpit get inough to finde thirty or forty sturdy lubbers a moneth long of which y â— weakest shall be as strong in the belly when he commeth vnto the manger as the mightâ—est porter in y â— weyhouse or best courser that is in y â— kynges stable Is there any other cause then disguising and ceremonies For y e deedes of the ceremonies we count better theÌ„ the deedes which God coÌ„maundeth to be done to our neighbour at hys nede who thinketh it as good a deede to feede the poore as to sticke vp a candle before a post or as to sprinckle himself with holy water Neither is it possible to be otherwise as long as the signification is lost For what other thyng can the people thinke then that such deedes be ordeyned of God and because as it is euident they serue not our neighbours neede to be referred vnto y e person of God and he though he be aspirite yet serued therewyth And then he can not but forth on dispute in his blynde reason that as god is greater then man so is that deede that is appointed to serue God greater then that which serueth man And then when it is not possible to thinke them ordeyned for nought what can I other wise thinke then that they were ordeyned to iustitie and that I should be holy therby according to the popes doctrine as though God were better pleased when I sprinkle my selfe with water or set vp a candle before a block then if I fed or clothed or holpe at his neede him whom he so tenderly loueth that he gaue his owne sonne vnto the death for hym and commaunded me to loue him as my selfe And when the people beganne to run that way the prelaces were glad and holpe to heue after with subtill allegories and falsifying the scripture went and halowed the ceremonies to make them more worshipfull that the laye people should haue them in greater estimation honour and to be afrayde to touch them for reuerence vnto the holy charme that was sayd ouer them and affirmed also that Christes death had purchased such grace vnto y â— ceremonies to forgeue sinne and to iustifie O monster Christes death purchased grace for mans soule to repent of euill and to beleue in Christ for remission of sinne and to loue the lawe of God his neighbour as himselfe which is the true worshipping of god in the spirite and he dyed not to purchase such honour vnto vnseÌ„sible thinges that maÌ„ to his dishonour should do them honourable seruice receaue his saluation of them This I haue declared vnto you y t ye might see and feele euery thing sensibly For I entend not to leade you in darcknesse Neyther though twise ij Cranes make not iiij wilde Gees woulde I therefore that he shoulde beleue that twise two made not foure Neither entend I to proue vnto you that Paules steple is the cause why Temmes is broke in about Erith or y â— Teinterden steple is the cause of the decay of Sandwich hauen as M. More iesteth Neuerthelesse this I woulde were perswaded vnto you as it is true that the building of theÌ„ and such like thorow y â— false fayth that we haue in them is the decay of all the hauens in England of al the cities townes hye wayes and shortly of the whole common wealth For since these false monsters crope vp into our consciences and robbed vs of the knowledge of our sauiour Christ makyng vs beleue in such popeholy workes and to thinke that there was none other way vnto heauen we haue not ceassed to build theÌ„ abbeyes cloysters coledges Chauntries and cathedrall churches with hye steples striuing and enuying one an other who shoulde do most And as
a multitude together by them selues without persecution temptatioÌ„ of their â—ayth as the great multitude vnder the pope is which persecute and â—…t And these which the Pope calleth heretikes shew no miracles by their owne confession neither ought they â–ª 〈◊〉 as much as they bryng no new learnyng nor ought saue the Scripture which is all ready receaued coÌ„firmed with miracles Christ also promiseth vs nought in this world saue persecution for our fayth And the stories of the old Testament are also by Paulus 1. Cor. x. our examples And there though God at a time called with miracles a great multitude yet the very chosen that receaued the fayth in their harts to put their trust in God alone and which endureth in temptations were but few and euer oppressed of their false brethreÌ„ and persecuted vnto the death and driuen vnto corners And when Paule ij Thes ij sayth that Antichristes commyng shal be by the working of Sathan with all power signes and wonders of falsehead all deceaueablenesse for them that perish because they coÌ„ceiued not loue vnto the truth to be saued by and therefore shall God send them strong delusioÌ„ or guile to beleue lies the text must also pertaine vnto a multitude gathered together in christes name of which one part and no doubt the greater for lacke of loue vnto the truth that is in Christ to liue thereafter shall fall into sectes and a false fayth vnder the name of Christ and shal be indurate and stablished therein with false miracles to perish for their vnkindnesse The pope first hath no Scripture that he dare abyde by in the light neither careth but blasphemeth that his word is truer theÌ„ the Scripture He hath miracles with out Gods word as all false Prophetes had He hath lyes in all his Legendes in all preachynges and in all bookes They haue no loue vnto the truth which appeareth by their great sinnes that they haue set vp aboue all the abhominatioÌ„ of all the heathen that euer were and by their long continuaunce therin not of frailtie but of malice vnto the truth and of obstinate lust selfe will to sinne Which appeareth in two thinges the one that they haue gotten them with wiles and falsehead froÌ„ vnder all lawes of man and euen aboue Kyng and Emperour that no man should constraine their bodies bryng them vnto better order that they may sinne frely without feare of man And on the other syde they haue brought Gods word a slepe that it should not vnquyet their consciences in so much that if any maÌ„ rebuke them with that they persecute him immediatly pose hym in their false doctrine and make hym an hereticke and burne hym and quench it And Paule sayth ij Timo. iij. in the later dayes there shal be perilous tymes For there shal be men that loue them selues couetous high mynded proud raylers disobedient to father and mother vnthankfull vngodly churlish promisebreakers accusers or pickquareles vnlouyng despisers of the good traytours hedy puâ—sed vp that loue lustes more theÌ„ God hauing an appearaunce of godlynesse but denying the power therof And by power I vnderstand the pure faith in gods word whiche is the power and pith of all godlynesse and whence all that pleaseth God springeth And this text pertaineth vnto them that professe Christ And in that he sayth hauing an appearaunce of godlynesse of that foloweth in the text of this sort are they that enter into mens houses and lead women captiue laden with sinne euer askyng neuer able to atteine vnto the truth as our hearers of coÌ„fessions do it appeareth y t they be such as wil be holyer then other and teachers and leaders of the rest And looke whether there be here any sillabe that agreeth not vnto our spiritualtie in the highest degree Loue they not them selues their owne decrees and ordinaunces theyr owne lyes and dreames despise all lawes of God and man regarde no man but theÌ„ onely that be disguised as they be And as for their couetousnesse whiche all the world is not able to satisfie tell me what it is that they make not serue it in so much that if God punishe the world with an euill pocke they immediatly paynt a blocke and call it Iob to heale the disease in stede of warning the people to mend their lyuyng And as for their high mynde and pryde see whether they be not aboue Kings and Emperour all the names of God whether any man may come to beare rule in this world except he be sworne to them and come vp vnder them And as for their raylyng looke in their excoÌ„munication and see whether they spare Kyng or Emperour or the Testament of God And as for eâ—edience to father and mother Nay they be immediatly vnder God and his holy vicare the Pope he is their father on hys ceremonies they must wayte And as for vnthaÌ„kfull they be so kind that if they haue receaued a thousand pound land of a man yet for all y t they would not receaue one of his ofspryng vnto a nights harbour at his nede for their founders sake And whether they be vngodly or no I reporte me vnto the parchement And as for churlishnesse see whether they will not haue their causes venged though it should cost whole regions yea and all ChristeÌ„dome as ye shall see and as it hath cost halfe Christendome all ready And as for their promise or trucebreakyng see whether any appoyntement may endure for their dispensations be it neuer so lawfull though the Sacrament were receaued for the coÌ„firmatioÌ„ And see whether they haue not brokeÌ„ all the appointementes made betwene them and their founders And see whether they be not accusers and â—â—aytours also of all meÌ„ and that secretly of theyr very owne Kynges and of their owne nation And as for their headmeste see whether they be not proue bold and runne headloÌ„g vnto all mischief without pitie compassion or caryng what misery and destruction should fall on other men so they may haue theyr present pleasure fulfilled And see whether they loue not theyr lustes that they will not be refrained from them either by any law of God or man And as for their apperauÌ„ce of godlynesse see whether all be not Gods seruice that they fayne and see whether not almost all consciences be captiue thereto And it foloweth in the text as the sorcerers of Egipt resisted Moses so resisted they the truth They must be therfore mighty iugglers And to poynt the popishe wyth the finger he sayth men are they wyth corrupt mindes and cast awaies concernyng fayth that is they be so fleshly mynded so croked so stubbuâ—ne and so monstrous shapen that they caÌ„ receaue no fashion to stand in any buildyng that is grounded vppon fayth but wheÌ„ y u hast turned them
all wayes and done thy best to hew them and to make them frame thou must be fayne to cast them out wyth the Turkes and Iewes to serue God wyth the image seruice of their owne false workes Of these and such like textes and of the similitudes that Christ maketh in the Gospell of the kyngdome of heauen it appeareth that though the holy ghost be in the chosen and teacheth them all truth in Christ to put their trust in hym so that they cannot erre therein yet whyle the worlde standeth God shall neuer haue a church that shal eyther persecute or be vnpersecuted them selues any season after the fashion of y ◠Pope But there shall be in the church a fleshly seede of Abraham and a spirituall a Cain and an Abell an Ismael and an Isaac an Esan and a Iacob as I haue sayd a worker and a beleuer a great multitude of them that be called and a small flocke of them that be elect and chosen And the fleshly shall persecute the spirituall as Cain did Abel and Ismaell Isaac so forth and the great multitude shall persecute y ◠small little flocke and Antichrist wil be euer the best christen man SO now the church of God is double a fleshly and a spirituall the one will be and is not the other is may not be so be called but must be called a Lutheran an hereticke and such like Vnderstand therefore that God when he calleth a congregation vnto hys name sendeth forth his messēgers to call generally which messengers bring in a great multitude amased and astonied wyth myracles and power of the reasōs which the preachers make and therewyth be compelled to cōfesse that there is but one God of power might aboue all that Christ is God and man and borne of a virgine and a thousand other thynges And thē the great multitude that is called and not chosen when they haue gotten thys fayth common as wel to the deuils as them more strongly persuaded vnto the deuils then vnto them then they go vnto their owne imaginations saying we may no longer serue Idoles but God that is but one And the maner of seruice they fet out of their owne braynes and not of the worde of God and serue God wyth bodely seruice as they did in tymes past their Idoles their hartes seruing their owne lustes still And one will serue hym in white an other in blacke an other in grey an other in pyed And an other to do God a pleasure withall will be sure that his show shall haue two or three good thicke soles vnder and wyll cut hym aboue so that in sommer whyle the weather is hot thou mayst see hys bare fote in winter hys socke They wyll be shorne and shauen and Saduces that is to say righteous and Phariseis that is seperated in fashions frō all other men Yea and they wyll consecrat thēselues altogether vnto God and wyll annoint their handes and halow them as the chalice from al maner lay vses so that they may serue neither father nor mother maister Lord or Prince for poluting thēselues but must wayte on God onely to gather vp hys rentes tythes offeringes all other duties And all the sacrifice that come they cōsume in the altar of their bellies and make Calil of it that is a sacrifice that no mā may haue part of They beleue that there is a God But as they can not loue hys lawes so they haue no power to beleue in hym But they put their trust and confidence in their owne workes and by their own workes they will be saued as the rich of this world whē they sue vnto great men hope with giftes and presentes to obtayne their causes Neither other seruing of God know they saue such as their eyes may see and their bellyes feele And of very zeale they will be Gods vicars and prescribe a maner vnto other and after what fashiō they shall serue God and compell thē therto for the auoyding of Idolatry as thou seest in the Phariseis But little flocke as soone as he is perswaded that there is a God he rūneth not vnto hys owne imaginatiōs but vnto the messēger that called hym and of hym asketh how he shall serue God As litle Paul Act. ix whē Christ had ouerthrowen him and caught him in hys net asked saying Lord what wilt thou that I do And as the multitude that were cōuerted Act. 2. asked of the Apostles what they shoulde do And the preacher setteth the lawe of God before them and they offer their hartes to haue it written therein consenting that it is good and righteous And because they haue runne cleane contrary vnto that good law they sorrow mourne and because also their bodyes and flesh are otherwise disposed But the preacher comforteth them and sheweth thē the testamēt of Christes bloud how that for his sake all y ◠is done is forgeuē and all their weaknes shal be taken in worth vntil they be stronger onely if they repent wyll submit themselues to be scholers and learne to keepe this law And a little flocke receaueth thys testament in hys hart and in it walketh serueth God in the spirit And from henceforth all is Christ wyth hym and Christ is his he is Christes All that he receaueth he receaueth of Christ and all that he doth he doth to Christ Father mother maister Lord and Prince are Christes vnto hym and as Christ he serueth them wyth all loue Hys wife children seruauntes and subiectes are Christ vnto hym and he teacheth them to serue Christ and not hymselfe and hys lustes And if he receaue any good thyng of mā he thāketh god in Christ which moued the mans hart And his neighbour he serueth as Christ in all hys neede of such thynges as God hath lent because that all degrees are bought as he is with Christes bloud And he wil not be saued for seruing hys brethrē neither promiseth his brethren heauē for seruyng hym But heauen iustifying forgeuenes all gyftes of grace and all that is promised them they receaue of Christ and by hys merites freely And of y t which they haue receaued of Christ they serue ech other freely as one hand doth the other seekyng for their seruice no more thē one hand doth of an other ech the others health wealth helpe ayde succour to assiste one an other in the way of Christ And God they serue in the spirit only in loue hope faith and dread When the great multitude that be called and not chosen Cain Ismaell Esau carnall Israell that serue God night and day wyth bodely seruice and holy workes such as they were wont to serue their Idoles withall beholde little flocke that they come not forth in the seruice of god they rore out where are thou Why commest thou not forth and takest holy water Wherfore saith y
sticke vp a candle to flatter him and to make him fauourable vnto vs and regarde not the testament of Christ nor the lawes of God because we haue no power to beleue nor to loue the truth And euen so to referre virginitie vnto the person of God to please hym therwith is false sacrifice and heathenishe Idolatrie For the onely seruice of god is to beleue in Christ and to loue the lawe Wherfore thou must referre thy wedlocke thy virginitie and all thy other deedes vnto the keepyng of the lawe and seruing thy neighbour only And then wheÌ„ thou lookest wyth a louing hart on the law that saith breake not wedlocke keepe no whore and so forth and findest thy body weake and thyne office such that thou must haue conuersation with meÌ„s wiues daughters and seruauntes then it is better to haue a wife theÌ„ to be without And againe if thou see seruice to be done y t thou canst not so well do with a wyfe as without then if thou haue power to be without it is best so to be and in such like And els the one is as good as the other and no difference And to to take a wife for pleasure is as good as to absteine for displeasure And when M. More seeth no other cause why it is not best that our spiritualitie were all gelded then for losse of merite in resistyng besides that that imagination is playne Idolatrie I hold M. More beguiled if all we read of gelded men be true and the experience we see in other beastes For then the gelded lust in their flesh as much as the vngelded Which if it be true then the gelded in that he taketh such great payne in geldyng not to minishe his lustes but if lustes ouercome him yet that he haue not wherewith to hurt his neighbour deserueth more then the vngelded And then it were best that we did eate and drinke make our flesh stroÌ„g that we burned to deserue in resisting as some of your holy Saintes haue layd virgins in their beddes to kindle their courage that they might after quench their heate in cold water to deserue the merite of holy Martyrs And wheÌ„ he sayth the Priestes of the old law absteined from their wiues when they serued in the teÌ„ple Many thynges were forbidden them to kepe them in bonde and seruile feare for other purposes And yet I trow hâ— findeth it not in the text that they were forbidden their wiues And when he imagineth so because Zacharias when his course was out gat him home to his house I thinke it was better for him to go to his house then to send for his house to him he was also old and his wife to But and if they were forbidden it was but for a tyme to geue them to prayer as we might do right well and as wel as they But I read that they were for bidden to drinke wine strong drinke when they ministred of whiche ours powre in without measure M. More Christ liued chast and exhorteth vnto chastitie Tyndall We be not all of Christes complection neither exhorteth he to other chastitie then wedlocke saue at a tyme to serue our neighbours Now y t Popes chastitie is not to serue a maÌ„s neighbour but to runne to riotte and to carie away with him the liuyng of the poore and of the true preacher euen the tythes of v. or vj. Parishes and to go either dwell by a stewes or to cary a stewes with him or to corrupt other mens wiues Paphnutius a man that neuer proued Mariage is praysed in the stories for resistyng such doctrine with Gods word in a generall Councell before the Pope was a God And now M. More a man that hath proued it twise is magnified for defendyng it with sophistrie And agayn me semeth that it is a great ouer sight of M. More to thinke that Christ though he were neuer maryed would not more accept the seruice of a maried maÌ„ that would more say truth for hym then they that abhorre wedlocke in as much as the spiritualtie accept his humble seruice reward his merites with so high honour because he can better fayne for them then any of their vnchast I would say owne chast people though he be Bigamus past the grace of his necke verse And finally if M. More loke so much on y e pleasure that is in Mariage why setteth he not his eyes on the thankes geuyng for that pleasure on the pacience of other displeasures The xiiij Chapter MOre Wicleffe was the occasion of the vtter subuersion of the Realme of Boheme both in faith and good liuing and of the losse of many a thousand liues Tyndall The rule of their fayth are Christes promises and the rule of their liuyng Gods law â–ª And as for losse of liues it is truth that the Pope sâ—â—e I thinke an hundred thousand of them because of their fayth that they wold no lâ—nger serue him As he sâ—â—e in England many a thousand sâ—â—e the true â—yng and see vp a false vnto the eâ—fusion of all the noble bloud and murthe ryng vp of the comminaltie because he should be his desender M. The constitution of the Byshops is not that the Scripture shall not be in English but that no man may translate it by his owne authoritie or read it vntill they had approued it Tyndall If no translatioÌ„ shal be had vntill they geue licence or till they approue it it shal neuer be had And so it is all one in effect to say there shal be none at all in English and to say till we admitte it seyng they be so malicious that they will none admitte but fayne all the cauillations they can to proue it were not expedient So that if it be not had spite of their harts it shall neuer be had And thereto they haue done their best to haue had it enacted by Parlament that it should not be in English The xv Chapter HE iesteth out Hunnes death with his Poetrie were with he built Vtopia Many great Lordes came to Baynardes Castell but all namelesse to examine the cause as y â— credible Prelares so well learned so holy and so indifferent whiche examined Bilney and Arture be also all namelesse M. Horsey tooke his pardon because it is not good to refuse Gods pardon and the kynges Tyndall Gods pardon can no man haue except he knowledge himselfe a sinner And euen so he y t receaueth the kynges yeldeth him selfe giltie And moreouer it is not possible y t he which putteth his trust in God should for feare of the xij men or of his iudges receaue pardon for that hee neuer was faultie vnto the dishonoring of our sauiour Iesus but would haue denyed it rather vnto the death And therto if the matter were so cleare as ye iest it out then I am sure the kynges
Realmes and common wealthes but they that do wickedly and namely high Prelates and mighty Princes which walke without the feare of God and lyue abhominably corrupting the common people with their example They be they that bryng the wrath of God on all Realmes and trouble all common wealthes with warre dearth pouertie pestilence euill lucke and all misfortune And vnto all subiectes be it sayd if they professe the law of God fayth of the Lord Iesus wil be Christes Disciples then let them remember that there was neuer man so great a subiect as Christ was there was neuer creature that suffred so great vnright so paciently and so mekely as he Therfore what soeuer they haue bene in tymes past let them now thincke that it is their partes to be subiect in the lowest kynde of subiection and to suffer all thynges paciently If the hyghe powers bee cruell vnto you with naturall crueltie then with softenesse and pacience ye shall either wynne them or mitigate theyr fiercenesse If they ioyne theÌ„ vnto the Pope and persecute you for your fayth and hope whiche ye haue in y e Lord Iesus then call to mynde that ye be chosen to suffer here with Christ that ye may ioy with hym in the lyfe to come with ioye euerlastyng that shall infinitely passe this your short payne here If they commaunde that God forbiddeth or forbyd that God commaundeth then aunswere as the Apostles did Actes v. that God must be obeyed more then maÌ„ If they compell you to suffer vnright then Christ shall helpe you to beare and his spirite shall comfort you But onely see that neither they put you from Gods worde nor ye resiste them with bodely violence But abyde paciently a while till the hypocrisie of hypocrites be slayne with the sword of Gods word and vntill the word be openly published witnessed vnto y e powers of y e world that their blyndnesse may be with out excuse And theÌ„ wil god awake as a fierce Lyon agaynst those cruell Wolues whiche deuoure his Lambes and will play with the hypocrites and compasse them in their owne wyles send them a dazing in the head and a swimming in their braynes destroy them with theyr own counsell And then those malicious and wilfull blynd persecuters whiche refusing mercy when they were called thereto chose rather to haue theyr part with hypocrites in sheddyng of innocent bloud shal bee partakers with them also in hauyng theyr owne bloud shed agayne God geuyng an occasion that one wicked shall destroy an other And as for wickednesse whence it springeth and who is the cause of all insurrection and of the fall of Princes the shortenyng of theyr dayes vpon the earth thou shalt see in the glasse folowyng which I haue set before thyne eyes not to resiste the hypocrites with violence whiche vengeaunce pertayneth vnto God but that thou mightest see their wicked wayes and abhominable pathes to withdraw thy selfe from after them and to come agayne to Christ and walke in hys light and to folow hys steppes and to committe the keepyng both of thy body and soule also vnto him and vnto the father thorough hym whose name bee glorious for euer Amen ¶ Prelates appointed to preach Christ may not leaue Gods worde and minister temporall offices But ought to teach the lay people the right way and let them alone with all temporall businesse OVr Sauiour Iesus Christ answered Pilate Ioh. 18. that his kindome was not of thys worlde And Mathew x. he sayth The Disciple is not greater then his master but it ought to suffice the Disciple that he be as hys master is Wherfore if Christes kyngdome be not of this worlde nor any of his disciples may be otherwise then he was then Christes Vicars which minister his kingdome here in his bodely abseÌ„ce haue y e ouersight of his flock may be none Emperours kinges Dukes Lords Knightes temporall iudges or any teÌ„poral officer or vnder false names haue any such dominion or minister any such office as requireth violeÌ„ce And Math. 6. No maÌ„ caÌ„ serue two masters Where Christ coÌ„cludeth saying Ye can not serue God MaÌ„mon that is riches couetousnes ambicion and temporall dignities And Math. xx Christ called his disciples vnto him and sayde ye know y â— the Lordes of the heathen people haue dommion ouer them and they that be great do exercise power ouer them How be it it shall not be so among you But whosoeuer will be great among you shall be your minister and he that will be chiefe shal be your seruaunt euen as the sonne of man came not that men shoulde minister vnto hym but for to minister and geue his life for the redemption of many Wherfore the officers in Christes kingdome may haue no temporall dominion or iurisdiction nor execute any temporall auctoritie or lawe of violence nor may haue any like maner among them But cleane coÌ„trary they must cast themselues downe vnder al and become seruauntes vnto all suffer of all and beare the burthen of euery mans infirmities and go before theÌ„ fight for them against the world with the sworde of Gods word eueÌ„ vnto y e death after the ensample of Christ And Math. xviij WheÌ„ the disciples asked who shoulde be greatest in the kingdome of heauen Christ called a young child vnto hym and set him iâ— y â— middes among them saying Excepte ye turne backe and become as childreÌ„ ye shall not enter in the kingdome of heauen Now younge children beare no rule one ouer an other but al is felowship amonge them And he sayde moreouer whosoeuer humbleth himselfe after the ensample of this childe he is greatest in the kingdome of heauen that is to be as concerning ambition and worldly desire so childishe that thou couldest not heaue thy selfe aboue thy brother is the very bearing of rule to be great in Christes kingdome And to describe the very â—ashion of the greatnesse of his kingdome he sayd He that receaueth one such childe in my name receaueth me What is y t to receaue a childe in Christes name Verely to submitte to meeke and to humble thy selfe and to cast thy selfe vnder all men to consider all mens infirmities and weakenesses and to helpe to heale their diseases wyth the worde of truth and to liue purely that they see no contrary ensample in thee to whatsoeuer thou teachest them in Christ that thou put no stumblinge blocke before them to make them falle while they be yet youÌ„g and weake in the fayth But that thou absteine as Paule teacheth 1. Thes 5. Ab omni specie mala from all that might seeme euill or wherof a man might surmise aâ—iste and that thou so loue them that whatsoeuer giâ—t of god in thee is thou thinke the same theirs and their foode and for their sakes geuen vnto thee as the truth is and that all their infirmities be thine and that
penaunce is enioyned him concerning what he shall say when he coÌ„meth vnto the place of execution I coulde gesse at a practise y t might make mens eares glow And did not the subtile counsell of the sayde two prelates fayne the siege of Bolen to make a pretence to gather in afiftene when there was no more warre betwene the kyng of Fraunce and of EnglaÌ„d thaÌ„ is betwene a maÌ„s head that hath lust to sleepe hys pyllow Which siege yet cost many a man their lyues yea and some great men thereto which knew not of that fayning The kynges grace went ouer wyth a ten thousand men to conquere all Fraunce and spent haply an hundred thousand pounde of which he saued the fourth part in the dandy prats and gathered at home v. or vi hundred or more And two other such fayned viages coulde I haply rehearse which I passe ouer for diuerse causes where many an Englishe man lost hys lyfe But what care they for mens liues And did not our Cardinall with like policy thinke ye to gather that which he thought would not well be payde except the commons sawe some cause bring a great multitude of Scots vnto the Englishe pale eyther by some Byshoppes of Scotland or by some great man whom he corrupted wyth some yearely pension agaynst which the poore Northen men must goe on their owne coste to keepe them out And general procession was coÌ„maunded at London thrise in the weeke and thoroughout all the land whyle the kynges receauers gathered the taxe of the common people Which plague such like after the threatening of God Leuit. xxvj and Deut. xxviij and xxix I am sure will fall on all ChristeÌ„dome without cease vntill they either defie y t name of Christ with the Turckes or if they wil be called christen they turne and looke on his doctrine Yea and what fained the Cardinall at that great loue to beguile his owne Priestes to make them sweare what they were worth and the better wyllyng to pay for the common priestes be not so obedient vnto theyr ordinaryes that they will pay money except they know why Now it is not expedient that euery rascall should know y â— secretes of the very true cause for many considerations And therefore another pretence must be made and another cause alleaged And therefore the priestes were charged by their ordinaryes to appeare before the gentlemeÌ„ of the countrey and temporall officers sweare what euery man was worth Now the priestes had leuer be slayne and dye martyrs after the ensample of Saint Thomas of Caunterbury then to sweare before a laye iudge for they thinke it greater sinne then to slea their owne fathers and that then the libertyes of the Church were cleane lost they no better theÌ„ the vile lay people And when they were in that perplexitie that they must eyther sweare or run into the kinges daunger and lose their goddes I would say their goods theÌ„ my Lord Cardinall sent downe hys gracious power y t they should sweare vnto their ordinaries onely And then the Priestes for ioy that they were rid out of the lay mens handes were so glad ioyous that they wist not what thankes to geue my Lord Cardinall and so were obedient to sweare and to lende or els for all the cursses that my Lord Cardinall hath and the Pope to they woulde neither haue sworne or payde a peny ¶ The practise of our tyme. WHen the kynges grace came first to the right of the crowne vnto the gouernaunce of the realme youÌ„g and vnexpert Thomas Wolfsee a maÌ„ of lust and courage and bodely streÌ„gth to do and to suffer great thinges and to endure in all maner of voluptuousnes expert and exercised in the course of the worlde as he which had heard read and seene much policy and had done many thynges hymselfe and had bene of the secrete counsell of weighty matters as suttle as Sinon that betrayed Troy veterly appointed to seÌ„ble and dissemble to haue one thing in the hart and an other in the mouth being therto as eloquent as subtile and able to perswade what he lusted to theÌ„ that were vnexpert so desirous gredy of honour that he cared not but for the next and most compendious way thereto whether godly or vngodly this wyly Wolfe I say and raging sea and shipwracke of all EnglaÌ„d though he shewed himselfe pleasaunt câ—…e at the first as whores do vnto theyr louers came vnto the kynges grace and wayted vppon hym and was no man so obsequyous and seruiceable in all games and sportes the first and next at hand and as a captayne to corage other a gaye sinder out of new pastymes to obtayne fauour withall And therto as the secrete communication went which by many tokens thou mayst well coniecture and gather to be true he calked the kynges natiuitie and byrth which is a common practise among Prelates in all landes wherby he saw whereunto the kynges grace should be enclined all hys lyfe what should be like to chaunce hym at all tymes And as I heard it spoken of diuers he made by craft of Necromancy grauen imagery to beare vppon hym wherwith he bewitched the Kynges mynde and made the kyng to dote vppon hym more then euer he did on any Lady or gentlewoman so that now y â— kinges grace folowed him as he before folowed the kyng And then what he sayd that was wisdome what he praysed that was honourable onely More ouer in the meane tyme he spyed out y e natures and dispositions of y t kynges play felowes of all that were great and whom he spyed meete for his purpose him he slattered him he made faithfull w t great promises to him he sware of him he toke an oth againe that the one should helpe the other for without a secrete othe he admitted no man vnto any part of hys priuities And euer as he grew in promotions and dignitie so gathered he vnto hym of the most suttle witted and of them that were dronke in the desire of honour most like vnto himselfe And after they were sworne he promoted theÌ„ and with great promises made theÌ„ in falsehead faithfull and of them euer presented vnto the kynges grace and put them into his seruice saying thys is a man meete for your grace And by these spyes if ought were done or spoken in the court agaynst the Cardinal of that he had worde within an houre or two And then came the Cardinall to courte with all his magicke to perswade to y e coÌ„trary If any in the court had spoken agaynst the Cardinall and the same not great in the kynges fauour the Cardinall bad him walcke a vilayne and thrust hym out of y e courte hedlong If he were in conceite wyth the kinges grace then he flattered and perswaded corrupt some with giftes and sent some Embassadours some he made
captaine at Calice Hāmes Gynes Iarnsie and Gernsie or sent them to Ireland and into the North and so occupyed them tyll the kyng had forgot them and other were in theyr rowmes or till hee had sped what he entended And in like maner played he wyth the Ladyes and gentlewemen Whosoeuer of them was great wyth her was he familiar and to her gaue he giftes Yea and where Saint Thomas of Canterbury was wont to come after Thomas Cardinall went oft before preuenting his Prince and peruerted the order of y ◠holy man If any were suttill witted mete for hys purpose her made he sworne to betray the Queene likewise to tel him what she sayd or did I know one that departed y e Court for no other cause thē that she would no lenger betray her mastresse And after the same example he furnished the Court with Chaplaines of his owne sworne Disciples and children of his owne bringing vp to be alway present and to dispute of vanities and to water what soeuer the Cardinall had planted If among those cormoraūtes any yet began to be to much in fauour with the kyng to be somewhat busie in the Court and to drawe any other way then as my Lord Cardinall had appointed that the plowe should go anone he was sent to Italy or to Spayne or some quarel was picked agaynst him and so was thrust out of the Court as Stokesly was He promoted the Byshop of Lyncolne that now is his most faythfull trend and old companion made him confessour to whom of what soeuer the kynges grace shroue him selfe thinke ye not that hee spake so loude that the Cardinall heard it and not vnright for as Gods creatures ought to obey God and serue his honor so ought the Popes creatures to obey the pope and serue his Maiestie Finally Thomas Wolfsey became what he would euen porter of heauen so that no mā could enter into promotion but through him ¶ The cause of all that we haue suffred this xx yeares ABout the beginnyng of the kinges grace that now is Fraunce was mighty so that I suppose it was not mightyer this v. hundred yeares King Lewes of Fraunce had wonne Naples and had taken Bonony from S. Peters see Wherefore Pope Iuly was wroth cast how to bring the Frenchmen downe yet soberly lest while he brought him lower he should geue an occasion to lift vp y ◠Emperour higher Our first viage into Spayne was to bryng the Frenchmen lower For our meynye were set in the forefront and borders of Spaine toward Gascoyne partly to kepe those parties and partly to feare the Gascoynes and to kepe them at home whyle in the meane time the Spanyardes wanne Nauerne When Nauerne was wonne our men came to house as many as dyed not there and brought al their mony with them home againe saue that they spent there Howbeit for all the losse of Nauerne the Frenchmen were yet able enough to match Spayne the Venetians and the Pope with all the souchenars that he could make so that there was yet no remedy but we must set on the Frenchmen also if they should be brought out of Italie Then pope Iulie wrote vnto hys deare sonne Thomas Wolfse that he would be as good as louing and as helping to holy church as any Thomas euer was seeing he was as able Then the new Thomas as glorious as the old tooke the matter in hand perswaded the kinges grace And then the kinges grace tooke a dispensation for his oth made vpon the appointmēt of peace betweene him and the french king and promised to helpe the holy seat wherein Pope Peter neuer sate But the Emperor Maximilian might in no wise stand still least the Frenchmen should mony him and get ayd of him since the Almaines refuse not mony whence soeuer it be proffered then quod Thomas Wolfse Oh and like your grace what an honour should it be vnto your grace if the Emperour were your souldiar so great honour neuer chaunced any King christened it should be spoken of while the world stood the glory and honour shall hyde and darken the cost that it shall neuer be seene though it shoulde coste halfe your Realme Dixit factum est It was euen so And then a Parlament and then pay then vpon the French dogs with cleane remission of all hys sinnes that slew one of them or if he be slain for y ◠pardons haue no strēgth to saue in this life but in y ◠life to come only then to heauen straight without feeling of the paynes of purgatory Then came our king with all hys might by sea and by land and the Emperour with a strong army and the Spaniardes and the Pope the Venecians al at once against king Lewes of Fraunce Assoue as the Pope had that he desired in Italy then peace immediatly And Frenchmen were christen men and pitie yea and great sinne also were it to shed their bloud the French King was the most Christen king againe And thus was peace concluded and our Englishmen or rather sheep came home against winter and left their flecces behind them Wherefore no small number of them while they sought them better rayment at home were hanged for their labour Why the kinges sister was turned vnto Fraunce WHen this peace was made our holy Cardinalles and Bisshops as their old guise is to calke and cast xl l. yea an hundred yeare before what is like to chaunce vnto their kingdome considered how the Emperour that now is was most like to be chosē emperour after his graundfather Maximilian for Maximilian had already obtayned of diuers of the Electours that it should so be They considered also how mighty he shuld be first king of Spaine with all that perteyneth thereto which was wont to be v. vj. or vij kingdomes then duke ot Burgaine erle of Flaunders of Hollonde Zelande and Braband with all that pertaine therto thē Emperour and his brother Duke of Austrie and his sister Quene of Hungrie Wherfore thought our prelates if we take not heed betimes our kingdome is like to be troubled and we to be brought vnder y t feet for this mā shall be so mighty that he shall with power take out of the French kinges handes out of the hands of the Venetians and from the pope also whatsoeuer pertaineth vnto the Empire and whatsoeuer belongeth vnto his other kingdomes and dominions thereto and then will he come to Rome be crowned there and so shall he ouerlooke our holy father and see what he doth and then shall the old heretikes rise vp againe and say that the pope is Antichrist and stir vp againe bring to light that we haue hid and brought a sleep with much cost payne bloudshedding more then this hundred yere long Considered also that his Aunte is Queene of England and his wife the King of Englands
And all that be confederate with the Cardinall and with the Bishops vpō any secret appointment be they neuer so great I rede thē to break their bondes and to follow right by the playne and open way and to be content and not too ambitious for it is now euill climing the boughes be brittle And let them looke well on the practise of Bishops how they haue serued all other men in tunes past and into what troubles they haue brought them that were quiet Many a man both great small haue they brought to death in England euen in my dayes beside in times past whose bloud God wil seek once Let them learne at the last that it is but the cast of the Bishops to receaue the sacrament with one man secretly vpon one purpose and with an other man as secreatly vppon the contrary to deceaue al parties For of periury they make as much conscience as a dog of a bone for they haue power to dispence with all thing thinke they At the beginning of the warre betwene the Frenchking and the Emperour the prognostication said yeare by yeare that there should be great labor for peace but it shall not come to passe for there is Bicorporeū or Corpus neutrum that commeth betwene and letteth it that is to say a body that is neither nother or holdeth on neither part and that body is the spiritualtie which hold but of thēselues onely For when any Ambassadors goe betwene to entreat of peace the bishops are euer the chief which though they make a goodly oration for the peace openly to deceaue the lay men yet secreatly by the bisshops of the same countrie they cast a bone in the way and there can be no peace vntill the peace be for their profite let it cost in the meane season what bloud it will And as for them which for luker as Iudas betraye the truth and write agaynst their consciences and which for honour as Balaam enforce to curse the people of God I would fayne if their hartes were not to hard that they dyd repent And as fayne I would that our prelates did repent if it were possible for them to prefer Gods honour before their owne And vnto all subiectes I say that they repent For the cause of euill rulers is the sinne of the subiectes testifyeth the Scripture And the cause of false preachers is that the people haue no loue vnto the truth sayth Paule 2. Thes 2. We be all sinners an hundred times greater then all that we suffer Let vs therfore ech forgeue other remembring the greater sinners the more welcome if we repent according to the similitude of the riotous sonne Luc. 15. For Christ dyed for sinners and is their sauiour and hys bloud theyr treasure to pay sor their sinnes He is that fatted calf which is slaine to make them good cheare withall if they will repent and come to their father again And his merites is that goodlye rayment to couer the naked deformities of our sinnes These be sufficient at this time although I could say more and though other haue deserued that I more sayd yea and I could more deeply haue entred into the practise of our Cardinall but I spare for diuers considerations and namely for his sake which neuer spared me nor any faythfull frende of his owne nor any that told him truth nor spareth to persecute the bloud of Christ in as cleare light as euer was and vnder as subtile colour of hypocrisie as euer was any persecutiō since the creation of the world Nether haue I sayd for hate of any person or persons God I take to recorde but of their wickednes onely and to cal them to repentaunce knowledging that I am a sinner also and that a greeuous Howbeit it is a deuilish thing and a merciles to defend wickednes against the open truth and not to haue power to repent And therefore I doubt not if men will not be warned hereby but that God will vtter more practise by whome he will and not cease vntill he haue broken the bonde of wilie hypocrites which persecute so subtelly And finally if the persecution of the kinges grace and of other temporall persons conspiring with the spiritualtie be of ignoraunce I doubt not but that theyr eyes shall be opened shortly and they shal see repent God shall shew them mercy But and if it be of a set malice against the truth and of a grounded hate against the law of God by the reasō of a full consent they haue to sinne and to walke in their olde wayes of ignorauncie wherunto being now past all repentance they haue vtterly yelded themselues to follow w t ful lust without bridle or snaffle which is the sinne agaynst the holy Ghost then ye shall see euen shortly that God shall turne the poynt of the swoorde wherewith they now shedde Christes bloud homeward to shed their owne again after the ensamples of the bible And let them remember that I well toward iij. yeares agone to preuent al occasions and all carnall beastes that seeke fleshly liberty sent forth the true obedience of a christen man which yet they condemned but after they had condemned the New Testament as right was whence the Obedience hath his authoritie Now then if when the light is come abroad in which theyr wickednes cā not be hid they finde no such obedience in the people vnto their old tyranny whose fault is it This is a sure conclusion none obedience that is not of loue can not long endure and in your deedes can no man see any cause of loue and the knowledge of Christ for whose sake onely a man wold loue you though ye were neuer so euill ye persecute Now thē if any disobedience rise ye are the cause of it your selues Say not but that ye be warned A Pathway into the holy Scripture made by William Tyndall I Do maruell greatly derely beloued in christ that euer any mā shuld repugne or speake against the Scripture to be had in euery lāguage and that of euery man For I thought that no man had bene so blinde to aske why light should be shewed to thē y t walke in darkenes where they cā not but stomble and where to stomble is the daunger of eternall damnation other so despightfull that he would enuie any mā I speake not his brother so necessary a thyng or so Bedlem mad to affirme that good is y t naturall cause of euill and darkenes to procede out of light that lying should be grounded in truth and verity and not rather cleane contrary that light destroyeth darkenes and veritie reproueth all maner lying Neuerthelesse seyng that it hath pleased God to send vnto our English men euen to as many as vnfaynedly desire it the Scripture in their mother toūg cōsidering that there be in euery place false teachers and blind leaders that ye should be deceaued of no man I supposed it very
manifest that they kepe not Gods coÌ„mauÌ„dementes nor be in state of grace but of all vngratiousnes Our Doctours know not whether they be in state of grace Our doctours kepe mens coÌ„mauÌ„dements Ergo meÌ„s commaundemeÌ„tes certifie not that we be in state of grace Though thou haue a deuotion to sticke vp a candle before a post and so forth yet thou canst neuer be sure thereby that thou art in the fauour of God But if thou haue deuotion to helpe thy brother in all his misfortunes because hee is the image of God and price of Christes bloud then thy denotioÌ„ certifieth the that thou art in the fauour of God or state of grace He that sayth I knowe hym and yet keepeth not hys commaundementes is a lyer and the truth is not in hym When our Phariseis say do as we byd you and not as we do they testifie that they keepe not Gods commauÌ„dementes vnto whiche testimonie our eyes also beare recorde And they that keepe not Gods commaundementes be lyers haue no truth in them And then when they preach they caÌ„ not but preache lyes And then though they preach Christ they preach hym falslie vnto their fleshsly vauÌ„tage and not our soules health And for as much as we may haue no felowshyp with theÌ„ that kepe not Gods commaundementes i. Cor. v. and in as much as all such are false Prophetes voyde of all truth it foloweth that we ought to geue our Doctours none audience though their defenders stode by them with theyr swoordes drawen but rather to laye downe our heades and stretch foorth our neckes to be slayne He that keepeth his woorde in hym verely is the loue of God perfect and hereby knowe we that we are in hym That is he that keepeth his commaundemeÌ„tes loueth vnfainedly and is therby sure that he is in God For to be in God is to beleue in y â— mercy of God And to beleue in mercy is cause of loue loue cause of workyng And therefore hee that worketh for Gods sake is sure that he loueth and that hee trusteth in God which is to be in God or in Christ And as by wilfull keping of the commaundemeÌ„t we be sure that we loue God and beleue in God euen so thorough wilfull breakyng of them we may bee sure that we neither loue nor beleue in him and therfore that we be not in hym He that sayth he abydeth in him ought to walke as he walked All that be Baptised in Christ are washed in hym to put of pride wrath hate and enuie with all their old conuersatioÌ„ by which they oppressed theyr neighbours and haue promised to become euery man euen as Christ hym selfe vnto his brethren in loue kyndnes both in word deede They therfore whiche resist Christes Testament and will not let it be knowen walke in the Testament of the Pope with vnions pluralities and totquots some one of them robbyng x. parishes of the tenth of all their yearely increase and withdrawing from them Gods word the foode of their soules and from the poore their dayly sustenaunce whiche ought to haue their part in the tythes and other rentes when the preacher other necessarie Ministers haue out their partes a due and lawfull stipend are not in Christ For Christ neither so walked not so taught Brethren I write no newe commaundement vnto you but an old commaundement which ye had at the begynnyng For an olde commaundement is the word which ye heard from the begynnyng I write no new precept but onely put you in remembraunce of that old which was taught you when ye were first Baptised in Christ to loue eche other as he did you Which is an old coÌ„maundement and was giueÌ„ at the begynnyng of the world and hath euer since bene writteÌ„ in the hart of all that put their hope in God Agayne a new commaundemeÌ„t I write vnto you whiche is true in him and also in you for the darkenesse is past and the true light now shyneth The deuill hath sowen his darknes in the field where this commaundemeÌ„t should grow and the weeds of mens traditioÌ„s had ouergrowen the corne of this old coÌ„maundement so that it was antiquate cleane out of knowledge But Christ y t light of all true doctrine now shyneth hath scatered the darknesse and plucked vp the weeds by the rootes restored this old commauÌ„dement agayne And in hym it is a true commaundement for he loued truly And in you it is a true commaundement for ye for his sake loue one an other truly also And by the reason of this renewyng it is called a new commaundement as it is now called new learnyng may well so be for it hath lyen long in darknes and that in such darknes that many be shryned for holy Saintes whose dedes liuing wheÌ„ thou lookest vpon them in the light of this old doctrine that now shyneth agayne out of darknes are more abhominable then the deedes and liuyng of him whiche of late for all his exaltyng his throne and swearyng by his highe honour and for the worshyp of his hat and glory of his precious shoes when hee was payned with the coliâ—ke of an euill conscience hauyng no other shift because his soule could finde no other issue tooke him self a medicine 〈◊〉 emitâ—erâ—t spiritum per posteriora He that sayth hee is in the light and yet hateth hys brother is in darknesse For whosoeuer feleth his owne daÌ„nation vnder the law beleueth in the mercy that is in Christ the same caÌ„ not but loue Christ and his neighbour for his sake And therefore hee that hateth his brother for any offence done to him the same seith not what Christe hath done for him but is in darkenes still He that loueth his brother abydeth in the light and there is none offendyng in hym Abydeth in the light that is continueth in the knowledge of Christ And there is none offending in him that is First he will willingly do nothyng either in word or in dede that shal offeÌ„de his brother For loue will not let hym And secondarily if ought bee done or sayd that may be well done or sayd he taketh it to the best and is not offeÌ„ded And thus ye see that the knowledge of Christ is cause of all goodnesse and the igoraunce of Christ cause of all euill And so the doctrine of theÌ„ is not false whiche say that fayth in Christ is roote of all godly vertue and the cause of kepyng the commaundementes where sayth is there to be no sinne nor damnation and that say vnbelefe to be the mother of all vice and cause of breakyng the commaundementes and to keepe men in sinne and daÌ„nation onely as fayth onely loseth vs thence And he that hateth hys brother is in darkenesse and walketh in darkenesse and knoweth not whether he goeth For darkenesse hath blynded his eyes He that hateth his brother is in the
ignoraunce of Christ and of his owne sinne and without repentaunce faith that his sinnes be forgeuen him in Christ and therefore is mercilesse vnto hys brother whom Christ commaunded him to pitie and loue And in that ignoraunce he walketh that is worketh euill and loueth the thinges of the worlde and seeketh in them the lustes of the â—lesh which are the quenching of the spirite and death of the soule for loue of them hateth his brother And this ignoraunce of Christ which is vnbeleef is the cause of all the wickednes that we do vnto our brethren I write vnto you little children that your sinnes are forgeuen you for hys names sake I write vnto you fathers that ye know him that was from the beginning I write vnto you yong men how that ye haue ouercome the wicked I write vnto you that are yong in the fayth and yet weake and therefore fall now and then how that your sinnes are forgeuen you as soone as ye repent and reconcile your selues vnto your brethren whom ye haue offended euen for his names sake onely and not for our owne deedes whether afore or after or for any other mans deedes or satisfaction saue for his onely I write vnto you that are fathers in the doctrine of God to teach other how that ye know him that was from the begynnyng is no new thing though he newly receaued our nature And through knowledge of him which is the onely light and the dore vnto the knowledge of God ye are become fathers in the Scriptures Or els ye had neuer vnderstand it though ye had studied neuer so much as it appeareth by the indurate Iewes and also by oure owne new Pharisies which persecute the scripture and the true sence therof because they be drowned in the ignoraunce of Christ as their deedes and contrary liuing well testifie I write vnto you yong meÌ„ that are strong in suffering persecutions and fight for your profession not with the sword but with suffering how that ye haue ouercome that wicked which poisoned the world at the beginning and yet woorketh in the children of darcknesse and vnbeleefe and that in beleuing the woorde of truth as it foloweth anone after I write vnto you yong children howe that ye knowe the Father I write vnto you fathers howe that ye know him that was from the beginning I write vnto you young men that ye be strong and the woorde of God dwelleth in you and that ye haue ouercomme the wicked I write vnto you yong children how that ye know the Father whome yee loue thorough knowledge of the Sonne or els you had neuer knowne him as a father but as a Iudge and a tyrant and had hated him I write vn to you fathers as before howe ye are fathers of all trueth in knowing the Sonne Or els ye had euer continued in darknesse remedilesse I write vnto you youÌ„g men how y t ye are strong and that your strength is the word of God which dwelleth in your brest through fayth in which ye haue ouercome the wicked deuill and all his pompe as it foloweth chapt v. this is the victorye that ouercommeth the world euen our fayth Loue not the worlde nor the thinges that are in the worlde If a man loue the worlde the loue of the Father is not in him For all that is in the worlde as the lust of the fleshe the lust of the eyes and the pride of good are not of the Father but are of the world And the worlde vanisheth away and the lust thereof But he that doth the will of God abideth euer The loue of the world quencheth the loue of God Balaam for the loue of the world closed his eyes at the cleare light which he well saw For loue of the world the olde Pharisies blasphemed the holy Ghost and persecuted the maniâ—est truth which they coulde not improue For loue of the world many are this day fallen away and many which stood on the truthes side and defended it a while for loue of the worlde haue gotten them vnto the contrarye parte and are become the Popes mamalukes are waxed the most wicked â—…s vnto the truth and most cruel agaynst it They know the truth but they loue the worlde And when they espyed the truth could not stand wysh the honoures which they sought in the world they hated it deadly and both wittingly and willingly persecuted it sinning against the holy Ghost Which sinne shall not escape here vnpunished as it shall not be without damnation in the world to come but shall haue an ende here with confusion and shame as had the glory of our right reuerend father in God Thomas Wolfse late cardinall and legate a latere c. whome after his shitten death as the saying is his owne seruauntes which before exalted his glory haue sent to hel with grace and priuiledge By the lust of the flesh is vnderstaÌ„d lechery whiche maketh a man altogether a swine and by the lust of the eyes is vnderstoode couetousnes which is the roote of all euil and maketh â—o erre from the fayth 1. Tim. vlâ— And then followeth pride whiche three are the world and captaines ouer all other vices and occasions of all mischief And if pride couetousnes and lechery be the world as S. Iohn sayth then turne your eyes vnto the spiritualtie vnto the pope cardinals bishops aâ—bates and all other prelates and see whether suche dignities bee not the world and whether the way to them be not also the world To get the olde abbats treasure I thinke it be the readiest way to be the newe How fewe come by promotion except they buy it or serue long for it or both To be wel skilled in war and in polling to maintaine war and lustes and to be a good ambassadour is the onely way to a bishopricke or to pay truely for it See whether pluralities vnions totquets and chainging the lesse benefice bysshoprike for the greater for the contrary chainge I trow was neuer â—ene may be without couetousnes pride And then if such thinges be the world and the world not of God how is our spiritualtie of God If pride be seking of glory and they that seeke glory can not beleue Ioh. 5. How can our spiritualty beleue in Christ If couetousnes turne men from the fayth how are our spiritualty in the fayth If Christ when the deuill proferred hym the kyngdomes of the world and the glorie thereof refused them as thynges vnpossible to stande with hys kyngdome whiche is not of the worlde of whom are our spiritualtie whiche haue receyued them If couetousnes be a traytour and taught Iudas to sell his maister how should he not in so long time teache oure spiritualtie the same craft namely when they be of all kinges secretes and the ambassadours of their secretes and haue thereto thoroughout al ChristeÌ„dome a secret couÌ„sell of their
one sayth so and an other thus confirming their assertions with glorious persuasions of wisedome but not after the wisedome of God whiche reasons an other denyeth with cōtrary sophismes so riseth brauling about vayne wordes without all certaintie And now litle children abide in hym that when hee shall appeare we may haue confidence and not bee made ashamed of hym at hys commyng Here are ij thinges to be marked one if we cleaue vnto Christ after the doctrine of the Apostles and as they built vs vpon him we shall be bolde sure of our selues at his comming As a seruaunt which in his maisters absence doth onely his maisters commaūdements cannot be confounded at his comming home againe But and if we folow mens doctrine how can we be bold yea how should we not be ashamed with our teachers vnto whome thē he shall say whē they boast thē selues how y t they haue bene his vicars I know you not depart from me ye that haue wrought wickednes and vnder my name haue brought in damnable sectes and haue taught your disciples to beleue in other thinges then in me Now the summe of all that the Apostles taught and how they built vs vpon Christ is the new testament But the popes doctrine is not there found but improued Confounded therefore shall he be which witting and willing shutteth his eyes at the true light and openeth them to beleue his lyes An other thing is this all the scripture maketh mentiō of the resurrectiō comming againe of Christ that all men both they that go before and they that come after shall then receiue their rewardes together we are cōmaunded to looke euery houre for that day And what is done with the soules frō their departing their bodies vnto that day doth the Scripture make no mentiō saue onley that they rest in y e Lord in their faith Wherfore he that determineth ought of the state of them that be departed doth but teach the presumptuous imaginations of his owne braine neither can his doctrine be any article of our fayth What God doth with them is a secreat layd vp in the treasury of God And we ought to be patient being certefied of the scripture that they which dye in the fayth are at rest ought no more to search that secret thē to search y e houre of the resurrection whiche God hath put onely in his owne power But this remember that the whole nature of mā is poysoned infected with sinne And y e whole life of sinne must be mortefied And the roote of al sinne and first vice we were infect with is that we would be wise where God hath not taught vs as ye see how Eue would haue ben as God in the knowledge of good bad And therefore hath God hid many thinges in his power and commaunded that we shall search none of his secrets further then he hath opened them in his scripture to mortefy this poyson of all poysons the desire to appeare wise that we be ashamed to be ignoraunt in any thing at all Wherfore they that violently make articles of the fayth with out Gods woord are yet aliue in the roote of all sinne and vice and grow out of the deuill and not out of Christ And their articles are of the blindnes of the deuill and not of the light of Christ for Christes light hath testimonie of the scripture euery where If ye know that he is righteous know that all that woorke righteousnes are borne of him Our nature is to worke wickednes and so blinde therto that it can see no righteousnes And then it foloweth that we must be borne a new in Christ ere we can either do or yet know what is righteous And in him we must first be made righteous our selues ere we can worke righteous woorkes which conclusion is contrary vnto the Pope for he sayth that the woorkes do make the man righteous And Christes doctrine sayth that the man maketh the workes righteous A righteous man springeth out of righteous woorkes sayth the Popes doctrine Righteous works spring out of a righteous man and a righteous man springeth out of Christ sayth Christes doctrine The workes make y t man righteous which before was wicked sayth the Pope The woorkes declare that the man is righteous sayth Christes doctrine but the man was first made righteous in Christ and the spirite of Christ taught him what righteousnes was and healed his hart made him consent therto to haue his lust in righteousnes and to worke righteouslie Chap. 3. BEholde what loue the Father hath shewed vs that we shold be called the sonnes of god For this cause the worlde knoweth you not because it knoweth not him Dearely beloued now wee are the sonnes of God though yet it appeareth not what we shall be But we know that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is The loue of God to vs ward is exceeding great in that he hath made vs his sonnes without al deseruing of vs and hath geuen vs his spirite through Christ to certifie our hartes thereof in that we feele that our trust is in God that our soules haue receaued health and power to loue the law of God which is a sure testimonie that we are sonnes vnder no damnation Neyther ought it to discourage vs or to make vs thinke we were lesse beloued because the world hateth vs and persecuteth vs for the world knoweth vs not Neyther any maruell for y t world could not know Christ him selfe for all his glorious commyng with miracles and benefits in healing the sicke and raysing the dead But for al the oppression of the world we are yet sure that we are Gods sonnes And in like maner though the glory that we shall be in appeare not yet we are sure that we shall be like him when he appeareth As darknes vanisheth away at the cōming of the sunne and the worlde receaueth a new fashion and is turned in to light and suddenly made glorious Euen so when he appeareth and we shall see him as he is we shal with the sight of him be chaunged into the glory of his image and made like him And then shall the world both know him and vs vnto their shame and confusion And all that haue thys hope in him purge thēselues as he is pure The fayth and hope of a Christen man are no dead idle or barren thinges but liuely woorkes and fruitfull For when the law through conscience of sinne hath slayne the soule thē hope and trust in Christes bloud thorough certefying of the conscience that the damnation of the law is taken away quickeneth hir agayne maketh hir to loue the law which is the purifying of the soule and hir life and seruing the law in the inner man And then the sayde giftes of hope and fayth stretch them selues forth vnto the members dead with
repugnaunce imperfection or that should derogate minish or hurt his glory his name The glory of his Godhead is to bee present and to fill all places at once essencially presently with his almightie power which glory is denyed to any other creature him selfe saying by his Prophet I will not giue my glory to any other creature now therfore syth his maÌ„head is a creature it caÌ„ not haue this glory onely whiche is appropried to the Godhead To attribute to his manhode that propertie whiche onely is appropried to hys Godhead is to confounde both the natures of Christ What thing so euer is euery where after the sayd maner that must nedes be infinite without begynnyng and end it must be one alone and almightie whiche properties onely are appropried vnto the glorious maiestie of the Godhead Wherefore Christes body may not be in all or in many places at once Christ him selfe saying as concerning his manhooâ— He is lesse then the father but as touchyng his Godhead the father I be both one thyng And Paule recityng the Psalme affirmeth Christ as concernyng his manhode to be lesse then God or lesse then aungels as some text hath it Here it is playne that all thinges that More imagineth fayneth are not possible to God for it is not possible for God to make acreature equall vnto him selfe for it includeth repugnauÌ„ce derogateth his glory God promised swore that all nations should be blessed in the death of that promised seede which was Christ God had determined and decreed it before the world was made Ergo Christ must needes haue dyed and not to expouÌ„de this word Oportet as More mynseth it For it was so necessary that the contrary was impossible except More would make God a lyer which is impossible Paule concludeth that Christ must nedes haue dyed vsyng this Latine terme Necesse Saying where so euer is a TestameÌ„t there must the death of the Testament maker go betwene or els the Testament is not ratified sure but righteousnes and remission of sinnes in Christes bloud is his new Testament whereof he is mediatour Ergo the Testament maker must nedes haue died Wrest not therfore M. More this word Oportet though ye finde Potest for Oportet in some corrupt copy vnto your vnsauery sence But let Oportet signifie he must or it behoueth hym to dye For he tooke our very mortall nature for y e same decreed couÌ„cel himselfe saying Oportet exaltari filium hominis c. It behoueth that the sonne of maÌ„ must dye that euery one that beleueth in him perish not c. Here may ye see also y t it is impossible for God to breake his promise It is impossible to God which is that veritie to be found contrary in his deedes and wordes as to saue them whom he hath damned or to damne them whom hee hath saued wherefore all thynges imagined of M. Mores brayne are not possible to God And when More sayth that Christ had power to let his lyfe and to take it agayne therfore not to haue dyed of necessitie I woÌ„der me that his scholemaister here sayled him so cunnyng as he maketh him selfe therin which grauÌ„teth and affirmeth as true it is that with the necessary decreed woorkes of Gods forsight and prouidence staÌ„deth right wel his free libertie But M. More sayth at last if God would cell me that hee would make ech of both their bodyes two meanyng the young mans body and his to be in fiften places at once I would beleue him that he werable to make his wordes true in the bodies of both twayne and neuer would I so much as aske hym whether hee would glorifie them both first or not but I am sure glorified or vnglorified if he sayd it he is able to do it â—o here may ye see what a â—erueÌ„t fayth this old man hath and what an earnest mynde to beleue Christes woordes if hee had told him but I pray you M. More what and if Christ neuer told it you nor said it nor neuer would would ye not be as hasty not to beleue it If he told it you I praye you tell vs where you spake with hym and who was by to beare ye recorde and if you bryng as false a shrew as your selfe to testify this thyng yet by your own doctrine must ye make vs a miracle to confirme your tale ere we be bound to beleue you or yet to admit this your argument God may make his body in many places at once Ergo it is so Syr ye be to busie with Gods almighty power and haue taken to great a burden vppon your weake shoulders ye haue ouerladen your selfe with your own harnesse and weapons and young Dauid is likely to preuayle agaynst you with his sling and stone God hath infatuated your high subtill wisedome Your crafty conueyaunce is spyed God hath sent your Church a mete couer for such a cup eueÌ„ such a defender as ye take vppon your selfe to be that shall let all theyr whole cause fall flatte in the myer vnto both your shames and vtter coÌ„fusion God therfore be praysed euer Amen Then sayth M. More though it semeth repugnaunt both to him to me one body to bee in two places at once yet God seeth how to make them stand together well inough This man with his old eyen spectacles seeth farre in Gods sight and is of his preuey Councel that knoweth belike by some secret reuelation how God seeth one body to be in many places at once includyng no repugnaunce For worde hath hee none for him in all Scripture no more theÌ„ one body to be in al places at once It implyeth first repugnaunce to my sight and reason that all this world should be made of nothyng and that a virgin should bryng forth a child But yet when I see it written with the wordes of my faith which God spake and brought it so to passe theÌ„ implyeth it no repugnaunce to me at all For my fayth reacheth it and receiueth it stedfastly For I know y t voyce of my herd man whiche if he sayd in any place of Scripture that his body should haue ben coÌ„tained vnder the forme of bread so many places at once here in earth and also abidyng yet still in heauen to Verely I would haue beleued him as soone and as firmely as M. More And therfore euen yet if he can shew vs but one sentence truly taken for his part as we caÌ„ do many for the contrary we must giue place For as for his vnwritteÌ„ verities the authority of his Antichristes sinagoge vnto which y t scripture forsaken hee is now at last with shame inough coÌ„pelled to flee they be proued starke lyes and very deuelry Then sayth hee that ye wot well that many good folke haue vsed in this matter many good fruitefull examples of Gods other workes not onely miracles writteÌ„ in Scripture Vnde versus
to aduenge and no man els 136. b. onely ought to punish open sinne 137. a Kyng geuen to the Israelites 118. a Kinges why chosen 109. b Kinges and Emperours once elected the Pope onely 352. b. throwen downe by Papistes 127. a. how instructed of Byshops 98. b. captiues through flatterers 137. a. become hangmen to Antichrist 138. a in subiection to the Clergy 140. b. sinne in geuyng and Prelates in reuyng exemptioÌ„s 115. b. wayt on the Popes pleasure 114. b. defeÌ„ded the Popes false authoritie 114. b. sworne to Byshops and not Byshops to kynges 155. b Kinges must make their accompt to to God onely 111. b. must kepe law-promise with all men 124. a. must execute their office them selues and commit the same to wicked Popish Byshops 138. a Kinges law is Gods law 137. b Kinges must be learned 198. a. may not rule after their owne Imagination 179. a. must folowe Gods word in all their doynges 222. a Kinges and subiectes one afore God 224. b Kingdome of heauen what 235. a. of Christ spirituall 343. a. of heauen of this world not alyke 160. a Kingdome of the pope of this world 343. b Kingdome of Lombardy deuided 349. a Knauery in shrift 147. b Knowledge of God 408. b. of the true way 298. b. of Scriptures pertayneth to all men 138. a Knowledge of Christ not taught vs by Papistes 159. a Knowledge al darke saue harty knowledge of Christes bloudshedyng 197. b Knowledge why vsed and not coÌ„fession 254. a L. LAdders sold of Papistes to clime to heauen 123. b Lambes 187. a Landes why first geuen to spirituall officers 134. a Landes temporall small in respect of the spirituall landes 135. b Landlordes should not rayse rentes 121. b. shoulde not suffer their tenauntes to be damaged 122. a Last farthyng expounded 204. b Latine seruice 151. b Latin toung onely vsed to all 134. b Latin text coÌ„demned of More 251. b Latria 299. a Lawes of Papistes seuerall 102. a Law spirituall of the Arches how it spoyleth 136. b Law condeÌ„neth 77. b. bringeth death 62. a. how geuen 117. b. what it requireth 47. a. a marke to see how we are purged 165. a. must be in â—ight and why 379. a. requireth impossible thynges of vs. 378. b. driueth to desperation 442. a Law her office 186. a. how fulfilled 186. a. accuseth the holyest of all 120. a. cannot iustifie 64. a. leadeth to Christ 184. a. cannot geue lyfe 9. b. fulfilled with loue 22. a. fulfilled with Christes mercy 31. b. geueÌ„ by Moses 184. b. 378. how read of hypocrites 24. a Law walkyng 74. a. requireth all our hartes 39. b. condemneth and why 389. a. must be fulfilled spiritually 41. a. byndeth the Gospell lowseth 383. b. is spiritual 26. a. and 40. b. fulfilled by Christ onely 40. a. condemneth Christ geueth pardoÌ„ 378. b. how satisfied 40. a. wholly conteined in the x. commaundementes 33. b Law her subiection what 46. b Law and sinne wordes to be noted 39. b Law vttereth what sinne is 47. b. encreaseth sinne 40. b Lawes temporall 10. b. not executed no law 311. a Law of nature byndeth vs to helpe our neighbour 72. a Law kepyng and breakyng what foloweth 206. b Law breakers cursed of God 23. b Layty why they rule not 131. a. kept from halfe the Sacrament 428. a. must néedes now haue the Gospell 148. a Leadyng in darknes 310. a Learned men haue doubted of Paule his Epistle to the Hebrues who is author therof 56. a Leauen of many sortes 225. a. of the Pope 307. b Lechery 267. a. 405. b Lechery and couetousnes no sinnes with Papistes 267. b Legend of Popish lyes 301. a Left hand 141. a Leo the iij. Pope 349. b Leper a good example 15. a Lesser ceasseth in presence of the greater 358. b Lesson very frutefull 31. b. godly 309. b. good for ministers 477. a. tellyng vs when we haue Gods spirite 92. b Leude Cardinall and a false Pope 371. b Lewes the milde 350. b Libertie 105. b. commeth through patience 119. a Liberties graunted by Papistes to all maner malâ—factours 179. a Liberalitie to our brethren 425. a Light continuaunce therein what 404. a Litle flocke 292. b. receiueth the promises 292. a. goeth to wracke 293. a Litle master Parson hys practises 362. b Life of Gods elect Scripture 389. b Life not geuen by the law 9. b Litterall sense is spirituall 169. a. proueth an allegory 167. b Litterall seÌ„se of More dashed 466. a Loafe of bread signifieth one body in Christ 472. a Loane forgeuen of the Clergy 374. a and by the temporaltie ibidem Losing and bindyng 357. a. the ryght maner thereof 150. a. signification therof 174. b Losse for Christes sake a C. tymes restored 89. a Lottes castyng lawfull 27. a Lone 10. b. 205. a. 225. b. and 246. b. office therof 188. a. diuersly vnderstode 253. b. is righteousnes 225. a. prayeth 201. b. expelleth feare 419. a. causeth boldnes 418. b. maketh vs Gods sonnes 417. a. maketh all thynges common 40â— a. helpeth at neede 201. a. careth for our brethreÌ„ 418. b Loue of the world 97. a. 405. a. of our neighbour 211. a. towardes god and our neighbour how to be tryed 22. b. must woorke in all thynges 281. a Loue of God and the contrary what they be 23. a Loue to the law is coupled with true fayth 187. a Loue fulfilleth the law 49. a. 22. a. 50 keepeth the lawe 203. a. fulfilleth Gods will 419. a Loue towardes God fruites therof 22. b. seketh not her owne 84. a Loue of our selues â—90 b. of our neighbour Gods commaundement 419. b Loue is not charitie generally econtra 253. b Loue vnderstandeth the lawe 36. b. breaketh the law 411. a Loue towardes God what 78. a. among ChristiaÌ„s maketh all things commoÌ„ 83. a. beautifieth all things 248. b. not paynfull 418. b. signified to vs by Gods correction 25. a Loue of God to vs before ours to hym 416. b Loue both frend and foe 216. b Louers of God loue their neighbour 332. b Lucretia the Romane Lady 113. b Lucifer 353. a. his broode iustifie theÌ„ selues 224. a Lustes euill how purged 186. b. diuerse in one man 113. a Luther his submission to kyng Henry the viij 375. a M. MAgistrates reuengers of temporall causes 191. a Mahomet waxed great how 348. b. his doctrine and continuaunce therof 301. a Mahomet and the pope began at one tyme. 348. a Mayd of Ipswich 284. b Mayd of Kent inspired 285. a. receiued small pleasure of our Lady 285. a Maister in Gods stede to hys seruaunt 109. a Malice of the Iewes toward Christ 459. b Malicious blindnes in More Mammon what it is 71. b. 233. a. a God ibidem his seruaunt who and how knowen 233. b. disguiseth meÌ„ 233. a. his seruauÌ„t no true preacher 233. b. may purchase frendes for vs. 71. 〈◊〉 Man is first good 412. a. first euill ibidem cannot helpe the dead 13. b. Lord ouer all creatures 248. a.
frō all their iniquities and that all the nations of the world should be blessed in him Gene. xij This séede he promised of his mercy fauour whō also he sent in the time that he had ordeined Gala. iiij not for our owne deseruynges but for his truthes sake to fulfill that he had promised This Christ is become our righteousnes i. Cor. i. so y t the iustice of God is not to geue vs y ◠we our selues haue deserued as Rastell lyeth but to cloth vs with an other mans iustice that is Christes to geue vs y ◠which Christ hath deserued for vs. And this iustice of God through the fayth of Iesu cōmeth vnto all and vpon all them that beleue Roma iij. Now marke a mystery Christ humbled him selfe and was made obedient vnto the death euen to the death of y t crosse Phil. ij This obedience and death was not for himselfe but for vs for he alone suffered and dyed for vs all Cor. v. Now sith hee was obedient vnto the death for vs that is euen as good as though we our selues had bene obedient euery man for him selfe vnto the death And sith he dyed for vs that is euē as good as though we had dyed our selues for our owne sinnes What wilt thou haue more of a man then that hee be obedient vnto God the father euen vnto death yea dye for his sinnes wilt thou yet thrust hym into Purgatory On these two lyes bryngeth he in an aunswere which is so confused intricate and long that it were not onely foolishnes to solute it but also much lost labour cost to rehearse it wherfore I let it passe for euery child shall easely solute it sith his foūdation and first stone is taken from hym But yet one thyng is necessary to be touched He goeth about to proue hys purpose with an ensample on this maner If I do beate thy seruaunt or apprentisse and do mayme him wher by thou doest loose his seruice and also that this seruaunt duryng hys life is not able to get his lyuyng If so be that thou do forgeue me the offēce done vnto thee in that thou hast lost his seruice yet am I boūd to make an other satisfaction vnto thy seruaunt for the hurt I haue done him which is the cause of the hynderaunce of his lyuyng And in lyke maner if I haue offended God and my neighbour Albeit God for geue me his deale yet can he not of iustice forgeue me my neyghbours deale to but yet must I make satisfaction vnto my neyghbour Now in case I would and be not able to fatisfie my neyghbour and yet he forgeue me not then must I suffer in the paynes of Purgatory for it those paynes shall stād my neighbour in profite for part of his Purgatory if he come there or els to the increase of his ioy if he go to heauē this is y t sūme but he speaketh it in many mo wordes Now because he hath touched the matter of satisfactiō I wil shew you my minde therin There are twoo maner of satisfactions The one is to God the other to my neighbour To God can not all the worlde make satisfaction for one crime In so much that if euery grasse of the grounde were a man euen as holy as euer was Paul or Peter and should pray vnto God all their lyues long for one crime yet could they not make satisfaction for it But it is onely the bloud of Christ that hath made full satisfaction vnto God for all such crimes Heb. vij or els were there no remedy but we should all perish as I haue proued before And he that seeketh any other satisfaction towardes God then Christ our Sauiour hee doth wrong vnto his precious bloud There is an other satisfactiō which is vnto my neighbour whom I haue offended As if I haue taken any mās good from hym For then am I bound to pacifie him either by restoring it agayne or els by other meanes as we two can agrée If I haue diffamed hym then am I bound to pacifie him and to restore him vnto his good fame agayne and so forth But if I be not able to satisfie him thē must I knowledge my selfe giltie and desire him to forgeue me and then is he bounde to forgeue me or els shal he neuer enter into heauē For God hath taught vs to pray Math. vj. that he should forgeue vs as we forgeue them that trespasse against vs so if that we forgeue not one an other then will not God forgeue vs. To this well agréeth the parable Math. xviij The kyngdome of heauen is likened vnto a certaine kyng which would take accomptes of his seruauntes And when he had begon to recken one was brought to hym whiche ought him ten thousand talentes but when he had nought to pay the Lord commaunded him to be sold and his wife and his children all that he had payment to be made The seruaunt fell downe besought him saying Syr geue me respite and I will paye it euery whit Then had the Lord pitie on the seruaunt and losed him and forgaue him y t debt The same seruaunt went out and founde one of his felowes which ought hym an C. pence And layed handes on hym and tooke him by the throat saying pay that thou owest And his felow fell downe and besought him saying haue pacience with me I will pay thée all he would not but went and cast him into prison till he should pay the debt Whē his other felowes saw what was done they were very sory and came told vnto their Lord all that happened Then the Lord called hym sayd vnto him Deuill seruaunt I forgaue thée all the debt because y ◠praydest me was it not méete also y t thou shouldest haue had cōpassion on thy felow euen as I had pitie on thée And his Lord was wroth and deliuered him to the gaylers till he should paye all that was due to hym So lykewise shall your heauenly father doe vnto you if you will not forgeue with your harts ech one to his brother their trespasses Here mayest thou sée that if you forgeue hartly the small debt or offence y ◠thy neighbour hath done agaynst thée then will thy heauenly father forgeue thée y t whole and great debt that thou owest hym for the which thou art well worthy to be damned And so is it more profitable for thée to forgeue it then that thy neighbour should broyle in Purgatory for it as Rastell fayneth And contrarywise if thou forgeue him not thē shall not God forgeue thée thy great debt but thou shalt surely be dāned and so shall not thy neighbours Purgatory profite thée be it in case there were one and that he should goe thether but it is rather the cause of thy dānation but this can not Rastell sée NOw
false glosse vnto the text and if that helpe not then fall they to a shameles boldnes and let not to deny the Scripture and all The place whiche hee reciteth is written 2. Macha 12. And to say the truth y t booke is not of sufficieÌ„t authoritie to make an article of our fayth neither is it admitted in the CanoÌ„ of the Hebrues Here he obiecteth that the Church hath allowed it and the holy Doctours as S. Hierome S. Austine and such other I aunswere S. Hieromes mynde is opened vnto vs by the Epistle which he wrote before y t Prouerbes of SalomoÌ„ his wordes are these Sicut Iudith Tobie Machabeorum libros legit quidem cos ecclesia sed inter canonicas Scripturas non recipit sic haec duo volumina legat ad aedificationem plebis non ad authoritatem ecclesiasticorum dogmatum confirmandum That is lyke as the Church doth read the bookes of Iudith Tobias the Machabées but receaueth them not amoÌ„g the canonicall Scriptures euen so let it read these twoo bookes he meaneth the booke of Sapience and Ecclesiasticus vnto the edifieng of the people and not to confirme the doctrine of the Church therby And it is nothyng lyke that S. Austen should dissent from S. Hierome for they were both in one tyme yea S. Hierome out lyued S. Austen And therfore the Church could not admit any such bookes either before S. Austens tyme or in his tyme but that S. Hierome should haue knowne of it And so may you gather that if S. Austen allow these bookes or els say that the Churche hath allowed them you may not vnderstaÌ„d that they haue allowed and receaued them as canonicall Scriptures for then you make S. Hierome a lyar But thus you must vnderstaÌ„d it that they haue receaued them to be read for the edifying of y e people and not to confirme the doctrine of the Church or articles of the fayth thereby according to S. Hieromes expositioÌ„ Now may you sée that our shote anker as he called it is so stroÌ„g that all his stormes and waues can not once moue it for we deny not but that the booke is receaued of the church to be read and we shew by S. Hierome for what entent it is receaued and read not to proue any article of our faith therby but onely to order our maner of liuyng therafter in such poyntes as are not repugnaunt vnto the canonicall Scripture But yet for this once to do the maÌ„ pleasure we will let slyppe our shote anker take the seas with him And for all their furious wyndes and frothy waues we wil neuer strike sayle so strong is our shyp and so well ballaunced Be it in case that this booke of the Machabées were of as good authority as Esay yet can he not proue this fury and paynefull Purgatorye therby For it speaketh not one word neither of fire nor payne but it speaketh of a sacrifice offred for the dead y t they might be losed froÌ„ their sinnes because there is a resurrectioÌ„ of y t ded which may wel be without any paine or fire So that this conclusion is very bare and naked It is good to offer sacrifice for the dead that they may be loosed from their sinnes Ergo there is a sensible fire which doth punishe the holy and chosen people of God I am sure there is no child but he may perceaue that this argument is naught Besides that is to bee doubted whether Iudas did wel or not in offering this sacrifice And therfore ought we not of a foolish presumption to solow his facte vntill we knowe how it was accepted Peraduenture thou wilt say that the déede is commended in the sayd text where it sayth But because he considered that they which with godlynes had entred their sléepe that is their death had good fauour layd vp in store for them therefore is the remeÌ„braunce to pray for the dead holy wholesome that they may be loosed from their sinnes I aunswere that the persons whiche were slayne in the battayl for whom this prayer sacrifice was made were founde to haue vnder their clokes oblations of idols which were at Iamniam for that cause were they slayne as it is playne in the text yea and all the host praysed the right iudgement of God Now these men that were so slayne were damned by the law Deut. vij whiche sayth The images of their Gods thou shalt burne with fire sée that thou couet not the siluer or gold y t is on them nor take it vnto thée lest thou be snared therewith for it is an abomination vnto the Lord thy God Bryng not therfore the abomination vnto thine house lest thou be a daÌ„ned thing as it is But vtterly defie it and abhorre it for it is a thyng that must be destroyed Of this may we euideÌ„tly perceaue that albeit Iudas dyd this thyng of a good mynde yet was he deceaued for his sacrifice could nothyng helpe them sith they were damned by the law and entred not their slepe with godlynesse as he supposed Furthermore it is euident that the Iewes had sacrifices for the sinnes of them that liued Leuit. 4. 5. 6. c. But how knew they that these sacrifices would extende them selues vnto the sinnes of the dead And they were coÌ„maunded vnder the payne of cursing that they should adde nothyng vnto the word of God Deut. 12. Verely it is lyke that the Priestes euen at that tyme sought their owne profite abused the sacrifices deceaued the simple people M. More also sayth that the money was seÌ„t to buy sacrifices which shoulde be offered for the sinne of the slayne Now knoweth euery Christen that all maner of sacrifices offeryngs were nothyng but figures of Christ which should be offered for the sinne of his people So that when Christ came all sacrifices oblations ceased If thou shouldest now offer a calfe to purge thy sinne thou were no doubt iniurious vnto the bloud of Christ for if thou thought his bloud sufficieÌ„t then wouldest thou not séeke an other sacrifice for thy sinne Yea I will go further with you there was not one sacrifice in the old TestameÌ„t that purged or tooke away sinne For the bloud of oxeÌ„ or goates can not take away sinne Heb. x. But all the sacrifices which were theÌ„ offered did but signifie that Christ should come and be made a sacrifice for vs which shuld purge our sinne for euer Now were their sacrifices and oblations institute of God and yet could they not take away sinne but onely signified that Christ through his blâ—d should take it away What madnes then is come into our braynes that we thinke that our oblations whiche are ordained but of our owne imagination should take away sinne What if Iudas gathered such an offeryng in the old TestameÌ„t should it then folow that we must
are infinite other thynges wherein hee contrarieth Christ in so much that if it be diligētly examined I thinke there is no word that Christ spake but the other hath taught or made a law agaynst it Howbeit for to auoyde tediousnes we shall leaue them vnto your owne iudgement for they are soone searched out espyed Iudge Christē reader all these things with a simple eye be not parcially addict to the one nor to the other But Iudge them by the Scripture And knowledge that to be the truth which Gods word doth alow auoydyng all other doctrine for it springeth of Sathan be not ashamed to confesse poore Christ and to take him for thy head before these rauenous Wolues for then shall he cōfesse thée agayn before his father the aungelles in heauen Then shalt thou bee inheritour with Iesu Christe And the faythfull sonne of thy father whiche is in heauen to whom be all glory eternally Amen ¶ Here endeth the Antithesis betwene Christe and the Pope A booke made by Iohn Frith prisoner in the Tower of London aunsweryng vnto M. Mores letter which he wrote against the first litle treatise that Iohn Frith made concernyng the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ vnto which booke are added in the ende the articles of hys examination before the Bishops of London Winchester and Lyncolne in Paules Churche at London for which Iohn Frith was condemned and after burned in Smithfield without Newgate the fourth day of Iuly Anno. 1533. ¶ The Preface of this booke GRace and increase of knowledge from God the father through our Lorde Iesus Christ be with the Christen reader and with all them that loue the Lord vnfaynedly Amen I chaunced beyng in these parties to be in company with a Christen brother which for his commēdable conuersation and sober behauiour might better be a Byshop then many that weare miters if the rule of S. Paule were regarded in their election This brother after much communication desired to know my mynde as touchyng the Sacrament of the body and bloud of our sauiour Christ Which thing I opened vnto hym accordyng to the gift that God had geuen me First I proued vnto hym that it was no article of our fayth necessary to be beleued vnder payne of damnation Then I declared that Christ had a naturall body euen as myne is sauyng sinne and that it could no more bee in two places at once thē myne cā Thirdly I shewed him that it was not necessarie that the wordes should so be vnderstand as they sound But that it might be a phrase of Scripture as there are innumerable After that I shewed him certaine phrases and maner of speakynges And that it was well vsed in our English toung and finally I recited after what maner they might receiue it according to Christes institutiō not fearyng the froward alteration that the Priests vse contrary to the first forme and institution When I had sufficiently published my mynde hee desired me to entitle the sūme of my wordes and write them for hym because they seemed ouerlong to be well reteined in memorie And albeit I was loth to take the matter in hand yet to fulfill his instant intercession I tooke vpon me to touche this terrible tragedie and wrote a treatise whiche beside my paynfull imprisonmēt is like to purchase me most cruell death which I am ready and glad to receiue with the spirite and inward man although the fleshe be frayle when soeuer it shall please God to lay it vpon me Notwithstādyng to say the truth I wrote it not to the intēt that it should haue ben published For then I would haue touched the matter more earnestly and haue written as well of the spirituall eating drinking which is of necessitie as I dyd of the carnall which is not so necessarie For the treatise that I made was not expedient for all men albeit it were sufficient for them whom I tooke in hand to instruct For they knew the spirituall and necessarie eatyng and drinkyng of his body bloud which is not receiued with the teth and bellye but with the eares and faith and onely neded instructiō in the outward eating whiche thing I therfore onely declared But now it is cōmon abroad and in many mēs mouthes in so much that M. More whiche of late hath busied hym selfe to medle in all such matters of what zeale I will not define hath sore labored to confute it but some mē thinke that he is ashamed of his part and for that cause doth so diligently suppresse the woorke whiche he printed For I my selfe saw the worke in Print in my Lord of Winchesters house vpon S. Stephens day last past But neither I neither all the frēdes I could make might attaine any copie but onely one written copie whiche as it seemed was drawen out in great hast notwithstandyng I can not well iudge what the cause should bee that his boke is kept so secret But this I am right sure of that he neuer touched the foundation that my treatise was builded vpon And therefore sith my foundation standeth so sure and inuincible for els I thinke verely he would sore haue laboured to haue vndermined it I will thereupon builde a litle more and also declare that his ordinaūce is to slender to breake it downe although it were set vppon a woorse foundation ¶ The foundation of that litle treatise was that it is no article of our fayth necessary to be beleued vnder payne of damnation that the Sacrament should be the naturall body of Christ which thyng is proued on this maner FIrste we must all acknowledge that it is no article of our fayth which can saue vs nor which we are bound to beleue vnder the paine of eternal damnation For if I should beleue that hys very naturall body both flesh and bloud were naturally in the bread and wine that should not saue me seyng many beleue that and receiue it to their damnation for it is not his presence in the bread that can saue me but his presence in my hart through faith in his bloud which hath washed out my sinnes and pacified y t fathers wrath toward me And agayne if I doe not beleue his bodely presence in the bread and wyne that shall not damne me but the absence out of my hart thorough vnbelefe Now if they would here obiect that though it be truth that the absēce out of the bread could not damne vs yet are we bounde to beleue it because of gods word which who beleueth not as much as in him lyeth maketh God a lyer And therfore of an obstinate mynde not to beleue hys word may be an occasion of damnation To this we may answere that we beleue Gods worde and knowledge that it is true but in this we dissent whether it be true in the sence that we take it in or in the sence that ye take it in And we say agayne that though
and that Christ is a vine and a dore And yet yf they should beleue or thinke that he were in dede any of these things they were spirituall and neuerthelesse deceiued For though he so sayd yet I say hys woordes were spiritually to bee vnderstanded And where you say that I flye from the fayth of playne and open scriptures for the allegory destroy the true sence of the letter I aūswere that some textes of Scripture are onely to be vnderstand after the letter as when Paule sayeth Christ died for our sinnes and arose agayne for our iustification And some textes are onely to be vnderstand spiritually or in the way of allegory As when Paule sayth Christ was the stone when Christ sayth him selfe I am a very vyne I am the doore and some must be vnderstand both litterally spiritually As when God sayd out of Egipt cauled I my sonne which although it were literally fulfilled in the childrē of Israell whē he brought them out of Egipt with great power and wonders yet was it also ment verified in Christ hymselfe his very spirituall sonne which was cauled out of Egipt after y e death of Herod And agayne it is very spiritually fulfilled in vs whiche through Christes bloud are deliuered frō the Egypt of sinne from the power of Pharao y ◠deuil And I say that this text of scripture This is my body is onely spiritually to be vnderstand not litterally And y e doth S. Austen also cōfirme which writeth vnto Adamantus and sayth These sentenses of scripture Christe was the stone the bloude is the soule and this is my body are figuratiuelie to bee vnderstande that is to say spiritually or by the waye of an allegorie and thus haue I Saint Augustin wholly on my side whiche thing shall yet heare after more plainly appeare Now his example of his bridegromes ring I very well alow for I take the blessed sacrament to beleft with vs for a very token and a memoriall of Christ in dede but I say that the hole substaunce of the same token and memoriall is his owne blessed bodie And so I say that Christ hath left vs a better token then this man would haue vs take it for therin he fareth like a man to whō a bridgrome had deliuered a goodly gold ryng with a riche rubie therein to deliuer his bride for a tokē And thē he would like a false shrewe keepe away that gold ring geue the bride in stede therof a proper ring of a rishe and tell her that the bridgrome would send her no better Or els like one that when the bridgrome had geuē such a ryng of golde to hys bride for a token will tell her plaine and make her beleue that the ring were but coper or brasse to minishe the bridgromes thanke I am right glad y e ye admit myne example and graunt that the sacrament is left to be a very token and a memoriall of Christ in déede But where you say that the whole substaunce of the same token and memoriall is his owne blessed bodye that is soner sayd then proued For S. Austen sheweth the cōtrary as it is partly before touched and here after shal be declared more plainelye where you say that we fare like a false shrew that would kepe the gold ring from y e bride and geue her a ring of a rishe or tell her that her golde ring were copper or brasse to minish the bridegromes thanke I aunswere that we denye not but that the ring is most fine gold and is set with as rich Rubyes as can be gotten For that ryng I meane the Sacrament is not onely a most perfite token and a memoriall of the bridgromes benefites and vnfayned fauour on his partie but it is also on the other partie Eucharistia that is to say a thankes geuyng for the gracious giftes which she vndoubtedly knowledgeth her selfe to haue receiued For as verely as that bread is broken among them so verely was Christes body brokē for their sinnes And as verely as they receiue that bread into their bellye thorough eating it so verely do they receiue the frute of his death into their soules by beleuyng in hym And therefore they assemble to that Supper not for the valure of the bread wyne or meate that is there eaten but for the entent to geue hym thankes commonly among thē all for his inestimable goodnes But to procéede vnto our purpose if a man would come vnto the bryde and tel her that this goodly gold ryng were her owne bridgrome both flesh bloud and bones as you do thē I thinke if she haue any wytte she might aunswere him that he mocked and the more he sayd it the lesse she might beleue him and say that if that were her owne bridgrome what should she then néede any remēbraūce of hym or why should hee geue it her for a remembraunce For a remembraunce presupposeth the thyng to be absent and therefore if this be a remembraunce of hym then can he not here be present I maruell me therfore much that hee is not afearde to affirme that these wordes of Christ of his body and of his bloud must needes be vnderstand by waye of a similitude or an allegorye as the woordes bee of the vyne and the doore Nowe this he wottes well that though some wordes spoken by the mouth of Christ be to be vnderstand onely by way of a similitude or an allegory yet foloweth it not thereupon that euery like word of Christ in orher places was no other but an allegory for such was the shift and cauillation that the wicked Arrians vsed which tooke frō Christes person his omnipotent Godhead I graunt that the Arrians erred for as M. More sayth though in some place a word be taken figuratiuely it foloweth not therfore in euery other place it should likewise be taken But one question must I aske his mastershyp how doth he know that there is any worde or text in Scripture that must be taken figuratiuely that is by the way of a similitude or as hee calleth it a necessary allegory I thinke though some men may assigne other good causes and euidences that the first knowledge is by other textes of Scripture For if other textes be conferred vnto it and wil not stand with the litterall sence thē I thinke it must néedes be takē spiritually or figuratiuely as there are infinite textes in Scripture Now when I sée that S. Thomas which felt christ his woūds and put his finger in his side called hym his Lord and God and that no text in scripture repugneth vnto the same but that they may well stand together me thinketh it were foly to affirme that this worde God in that text should be taken figuratiuely or by way of an allegory But now in our matter the processe of Scripture will not stand with the litterall sense as
very face in the glasse And euen so though the Sacrament doe represent the body of Christ yet the substaunce of the Sacrament is not hys very body no more then the glasse is my face neither is his very body in y e Sacrament no more then my very face is in the glasse and thus this exāple maketh well for vs. And for that one word comming whole to an hundreth eares I say that worde is but a sounde and a qualitie and not a substaunce and therfore it is nothyng to our purpose and can not be likened to Christs body which is a substaūce And as concernyng the sight of the litle eye I say that though the eye discry and sée an whole countrey yet is not that whole coūtrey in the eye but as the countrey is knowen by y e sight of eye though the countrey be not in it so is the death of Christ and hys bodye breakyng and bloude shedyng knowen by the Sacrament though his naturall body be not in it And thus his exāples make nothyng with hym but rather much agaynst hym And where hee sayth that the young man hym selfe can geue hym no reasō by what meane they may be done I may say vnto hys mastershyp that whē I was seuen yeare yonger then I am this day I would haue bene ashamed if I could not haue geuen an euident reason at the Austens in Oxford before y e whole Vniuersitie And albeit I now vouchsafe not to spend labour and paper about Aristotles doctrine yet haue I so much touched hys examples that he may be werye of them Also I can not see why it shoulde be more repugnaunt that one body may be by the power of God in two places at once then that two bodyes may bee together in one place at once And that poynte I thinke this young mā denieth not The beyng of our body in two places at once is against nature Scripture cā not alow it But that two bodyes should bee in one place séemeth more reasonable For I haue good experience that though my body cā not be in two places at once both in the Tower and where I would haue it beside yet blessed be God in this one place I am not without cōpany But if M. More meane that in one proper and seueral place may be two bodies at once that I will deny till he haue laysure to proue it And yet at the length I am sure his proue shall not be worth a poodyng pricke For I am sure it must bee Ratione porositatis vt in igne ferro nam penetrationem dimensionum nunq probabit And then he is as neare as he was before Now his last reason with whiche he proueth it impossible for the body of Christ to bee in two places at once is this you cā sayth he shew no reason why he should be in many places at once not in all But in all places he can not be Wherefore we must conclude that he can not be in many places at once This is a maruelous concluded argument I am sure that euery childe may soone see that this consequēt cā neuer folow vpon these two premisses of this antecedent When I made this reason compiled my treatise I had no regard to the cauillations of sutle Sophisters for I thought no Sophisters should haue medled with that meate But neuerthelesse sith nowe I perceiue that they principally are pouryng on it séekyng some pray to set their teeth a woorke In this booke I haue somewhat prouided for them and haue brought such hard bones that if they be to busie may chaunce to choke thē And yet is not the Argument so feble as he fayneth For the first part if he lyst to consider the sense and mynde and bee not to curious where I say that they can shew no reason why hée should bee in many places and not in all is thus to be vnderstand of wyse men that the very reason and cause that he shold be in many places must be because y ◠body is so annexed with the Godhead that it is in euery place as the Godhead is This I say must be the cause and reason of his beyng in many places And neither you nor no man els can iustly assigne any other Now of this maior or first proposition thus vnderstand doth the cōclusion folowe directly For if this should be y e cause as they must nedes graunt And this cause proued false by Scripture then must they néedes graunt that the thyng whiche so foloweth of this cause must néedes be false And so is my purpose proued they concluded As by example the Astronomers say that the naturall course of the Sunne is frō the weast to the East Now if a mā should aske them what is then the cause that we sée hym dayly take the cōtrary course from the East to the Weast agaynst hys nature they aunswere Because the hyghest sphere whose course is from the East to the Weast with his swift mouyng doth violently drawe the inferior spheres with hym This is the cause that they alleage and no man can assigne any other And now sith I cā proue this sense false by scripture And S. Austen for Scripture sayth that y e sphere is fastened Hebr. viij chap. And S. Austen expoundyng that text improueth the Astronomers whiche affirme that it moueth sith I say this cause is proued false by scripture they must néedes graūt that the thyng whiche foloweth of this cause must néedes be false And so we may conclude against them all that the naturall course of the Sunne is not frō the Weast to the East as the Astronomers say But contrary from the East to the West And lykewise sith the cause that Christes body should be in many places is assigned of learned men to be because hys body is so annexed with the Godhead which is in euery place that it is also in all places with it no man can assigne any other And that this cause is proued false by Scripture for when the women sought Christ at his graue an aungell gaue the aunswere that hée was not there But if his body had bene in euery place then the aungell lyed Also Christ sayd vnto his Disciples of Lazarus which died at Bethania Lazarus is dead And I am glad for your sakes that you may beleue because I was not there Now if hys body were in euery place as is the Godhead then Christ sayd not truly when he said he was not there Therfore sith as I sayd this is the cause assigned yet proued false by Scripture they must néedes graūt that the thyng whiche foloweth of this cause must also néedes be false And so we may cōclude against thē all y e Christs body is in one place onely And now you may sée how my consequent foloweth the premisses For he can no further conclude but that we can shewe no
such thynges as will not stand with hys word then will I determine that it is done by the deuill to delude the people with damnable idolatrye When Paule and Barnabas preached at Listra and had done a miracle among them the people ranne and would haue done sacrifice vnto them But the Apostles ranne among them and tare their clothes crying vnto them syrs what do you we are euen corruptible men as ye are and preach vnto you that you should leaue thys vayne superstition and worship the liuing God which made heauen earth the sea and all that is in them c. Here the Apostles refused such honour worship And therefore I am sure they would not suffer their images to haue it Now when I see a miracle done at any image and perceaue that it bringeth men to the worshipping of it self contrary to the facte and doctrine of the Apostles which would not receaue it them selues I must néedes conclude that it is but a delusion done by the deuill to deceaue vs and to bryng the wrath of God vppon vs. Euen so I say of the sacrament sith the miracles that are done by it do make mē thinke otherwise then Scripture will and cause men to worship it I doubt not but they are done by the deuill to delude the people Thou wilt peraduenture say that God will not suffer hym to abuse the sacrament of hys body and bloud Yes verely God will suffer it and doth suffer it to see whether we will be faythfull and abide by hys worde or not And maruell not therof for God suffered hym to take vp the very naturall body of hys sonne Christ and set him on a pinnacle of the temple And after he tooke hym vp agayne and lead hym to an exceding mountaine And therfore thinke not but that he hath more power ouer the Sacrament then he had ouer Christes owne body And therfore whē they tell me loe here is Christ loe there is Christ as Christ prophecied loe he is at thys altar loe he is at that I will not beleue them Neuerthelesse if I should graunt that all y e miracles which were done and ascribed vnto the sacramēt were very true miracles and done of God him selfe as I doubt not but some of them be true yet thereupon it doth not followe that the sacrament should be the very naturall body of Christ For we haue euident storyes that certayne persons haue bene deliuered from bodely diseases through the Sacrament of baptisme And yet y ◠water is not the holy Ghost nor the very thyng it selfe whereof it is a sacrament The shadow of Peter hath healed many and yet was not that shadow Peters owne person We read also that napkins and handkerchers were caryed from Paule vnto them that were sicke possessed with vncleane spirites and they receaued theyr health And yet it were neuerthelesse madnesse to thinke y e Paules body had bene actually or naturally in those thynges And therefore thys is but a very weake reason to iudge by the miracles y e presence of Christes body And surely you might be ashamed to make so slender reasons For God may worke miracles through many thinges which are not hys naturall body And as touchyng the olde Doctors whom you fayne to make with you and the truth of your opinion which you say hath bene beleued of all good Christen people this xv C. yeares is sufficiētly declared before and proued to be but a poynt of your olde Poetrie ¶ D. Barnes did graciously escape M. Mores hands ANd also Frier Barnes albeit that as ye wote well he is in many other thinges a brother of this yong mans secte yet in this he sore abhorreth his heresie or els he lyeth him selfe For at his last being here he wrote a letter to me wherin he writeth that I laye that heresie wrōgfully to hys charge And shew eth him selfe so sore greued therewith that he sayth he will in my reproch make a booke against me wherin he will professe and protest his fayth concerning this blessed sacrament But in the meane season it well contenteth me that Frier Barnes being a man of more age of more ripe discretion and a Doctor of diuinitie and in those thinges better learned then this young man is abhorreth this yongmans heresie in this poynt as well as he liketh him in many other The more your mastershyppe prayseth Doctour Barnes the worse men may like your matter For in many poyntes he doth condemne your damnable doctrine as in hys booke appeareth And therfore if such credence must be geuen to hym then much the lesse will be geuen to you But peraduēture you wil say y ◠he is to bée beleued in this point although he erre in other Where vnto I aunswere that if you will consent vnto him I would be well apayd and will promise you to wright no more in that matter For in this we both agrée that it ought not to be worshiped yea and blessed be God all the other whom you call heretickes And so both of vs do auoyde Idolatry which you with so great daunger do daylye commit And therfore if you alowe his learning then am I content that you dissent from me For let it not be worshiped and thinke as you will for then is the perillpast And sith we agrée in this poynt doubt not but we shall sone agrée in the residue and admitte ech other for faythfull brothers And your mastership sayeth that he wrot you a letter protesting that you lay y ◠heresie wrongfully to his charge I thinke it was more wisdom for him twise to haue written to you then once to haue come and tell you of it For it was plainely told hym y e you had conspired his death and that not withstanding his safe conduyte you were minded to haue murthered him and for that cause he was compelled both being here to kéepe him selfe secreatly and also priuely to departe the realme And blessed be God you haue sufficienly published your purpose in your aunswere against W. Tyndall Where you say that you might lawfully haue burnte hym Here mē may sée how perciable you are addict to our prelates And how prone ye were to fulfill their pleasures contrary to our Princes prerogatiue royall And thankes bee to GOD whiche gaue you such grace in the sight of our soueraigne that he shortly withdrewe your power For els it is to be feared that you would further haue proceded agaynst his graces prerogatiue which thyng whether it be treason or not let other men define But this I dare say that it is Printed and published to our Princes great dishonour For what learned man may in tyme to come trust to hys graces safeconduite or come at his graces instaūce or request sith not onely the spiritually whiche of their profession resiste hys prerogatiue but also a laye man promoted to such preheminence by hys graces goodnes
of the worlde to enioye these worldly thinges Not withstandyng they are not ashamed thus falsly to laye it to the preachers charge and all because they would make your grace to mayntayne their maliciousnes So that vnder the pretence of treason they myght execute the tyranny of their harts For who is hée that would bee a traytour or mayntaine a traytour agaynst your most excellent and noble grace I thinke no mā yea I know surely that no man can doe it without the great displeasure of the eternall God For S. Paule cōmaundeth straightly vnto all christians to bee obedient in all thinges on this manner Let euery man submyt himselfe to the auctoryte of the higher power For whosoeuer resisteth the power resisteth y t ordinaunce of God And they that resist shall receiue to them selues damnation Also S. Peter confirmeth this saying Submit your selues vnto all manner of ordinaunce of mā for y t Lords sake whether it be vnto the king as vnto their chiefe head eyther vnto Dukes as vnto them that are sent of hym for the punishment of euell doers but to the prayse of them y e doe well wherfore if euery man had the scriptures as I would to god they had to iudge euery mans doctrine then were it out of question that the preachers therof eyther would or could make or cause to bée made any insurrection against there Prince séeyng the selfe same scriptures straytely commaundeth all subiectes to bée obedient vnto their Princes as Paule witnesseth saying warne them sayth hée that they submit them selues to Prynces and to powers to obey the officers Now how cā they that preach and exhort all men to thys doctrine cause any insurrection or disobedience against their prince But let vs goe further and consider the preachers which onely haue preached the word of God and marke if euer they were occasion of disobedience or rebellion agaynst princes First call to mind y e old Prophets and with a single eye iudge if any of thē eyther priuely or apertly sturred vp the people agaynst their Princes Looke on Christ if hée submitted not hym self to y e hye powers Payde hée not tribute for all hée was frée and caused Peter likewyse to pay Suffered not hée with all pacience the punishmentes of the princes yea death most cruell although they did hym open wrong and could finde him gilty in no cause Looke also of the Apostles which both taught and wrote the doctrine of Christ and in their liuing followed hys steppes and if euer they sturred by any occasion the people agaynst their princes yea if they themselues obeyed not to all princes although the most part of them were tyrauntes and infidels Consider likewyse those Doctors which purely and sincerely hath hādled the worde of God either in preaching or writing if euer by theyr meanes any insurrection or disobedience rise among the people agaynst their princes But you shall rather finde that they haue béen ready to lay downe their owne heades to suffer with all pacience whatsoeuer tyranny any power woulde minister vnto them geuing all people example to doe the same Now to conclude if neither the Scriptures neither the practise of the preachers thereof teacheth or affyrmeth that y e people may disobey their princes or their ordinaūces but contrarywyse teacheth all obedience to bée done vnto them it is playne that those Byshops or rather Papistes doe falsely accuse those true preachers and subiectes which thyng woulde appeare in euery mans sight if by their violence the word of God were not kept vnder Now is this y e doctrine that I doe preach and teach and none other as concerning thys matter God I take to recorde and all my bookes writinges that euer I wrote or made And onely I allow and fauour them whiche furthereth thys doctrine of Christ and of thys I am sure myne aduersaries or rather aduersaryes to Christes doctrine must beare mée witnesse But now as wée haue bréefly touched the doctrine that the true preachers preach to the people both by worde writing and practise of them So let vs somewhat touch y e doctrine and practise of the Pope and the Papisticall Bishops and then let euery man séeke out y e heretickes and traytors to their princes First where the preachers onely of the worde of God preacheth and teacheth all men to obey their princes and their ordinaunces according to the wordes of S. Peter There the Pope and the Papisticall Bishops contrary vnto the minde and facte of Saint Peter expoundeth S. Peters wordes saying that S. Peter meaned not hym selfe nor his successors but hys subiectes And by this false interpretatiō excludeth him selfe with hys frō all obedience to princes And yet not so content but craftely drawing all other subiectes from the obedience of their princes sayth to them also that y e wordes of S. Peter were not spoken as a cōmaundement but as a counsell And by this crafte if any prince espye hys falsehode and of conscience goe about to reproue him then by his false preachers and maintainers of hym he lightly withdraweth y e hartes of the commons from their prince affirming the cōmaundement of God to bée but a counsell and at the least wyse his authoritie to bée sufficient to dispence with all y e cōmaundementes of God And thus the people being ignoraunt because they lacke y e word of God to iudge euery doctrine by they delude their wittes And if any man that perceaueth their crafte of very loue that hée hath to God and hys commaundementes exhorteth the people to iudge the doctrine of those Papistes by the worde of God Anone they lay heresie vnto hys charge laying for thē there Gods lawe saying No man may iudge the Pope no mā also may géeue sentence aboue hys iudgement but hée shall iudge all men vpon earth Item the seate of Rome géeueth strength and might to all lawes but it is subiecte to none Item that the subiectes may bée disobedient to their own Lordes and that hee may depose kinges Item that hée hath authoritie to breake all othes bondes and obligations made betwéene any man of hye or lowe degrée Item that the Pope hath power to interprete declare and to lay forth the holy scripture after hys own will and to suffer no man to expound it contrary to hys pleasure Item that the Pope is a God vpon earth ouer all heauenly earthly ghostly and worldly and hée is all hys owne and no man may say to hym what doost thou Item though the Pope were so euill that hée lead innumerable mē by great heapes to hell yet shall no man reproue him therefore ¶ Now after that they had sytten in the consciences of men with these such like abhominable doctrines and had excluded mē frō y e scriptures as an vnlawfull thing to haue in their mother tonge lest they should espye their
these Illud euangelij si quis abstulerit c. non est precipientis sed exhortantis Now let euery Christen man iudge whether that these wordes of theyr lawe bée of sufficient auctoritie to refell the holy wordes of Scripture or no But than came doctour Wolmā and hée brought this texte If thy brother doe offende thée than tell the Church What is that sayd hée tell the Church to whom I aunswered that this place made not for his purpose aleaging Saint Augustine for mée For it speaketh of the crymes that should bée reprooued by the congregation and not of the correction of the temporall sworde It also foloweth If hée heare not y e church coūte hym as an heathē and as a publican This is the vttermost payne that our M. Christ assigneth there y e which is no payne of the temporall lawe But at this aunswere was hée sore moued and sayd if I did abide by it I should be burnt This was a sharp sentence of so greate a man as hée is Apppelles was a ioly wyse felowe that sayd once to a shomaker Ne sutor vltra crepidam But neuertheles let hym and them burne as many as they can yet it is playne that I haue spoken neuer a worde but the holy scripture and holy doctours say the same both in sentence and in wordes Wherefore I can not sée how they can condemne this article for heresye yea and I dare saye for them that they recken it none heresy nor they did not condēne mée for this article I Wyll neuer beléeue nor yet I can neuer beléeue that one man may be by the lawe of God a byshop of 2. or 3. cyties yea of an whole coūtrey for it is contrarye to S. Paule which sayth I haue left thée behynde to set in euery citye a byshop And if you finde in one place of scripture y e they bée called Episcopi you shal finde in diuers other places that they bée called Persoiteri ¶ I was brought afore my Lorde Cardinall into his galary and there hée reade all myne articles tyll hée came to this and there hée stopped sayde that this touched hym and therefore hée asked me if I thought it wronge that one byshop shoulde haue so many cityes vnderneath hym vnto whom I answered that I could no farther goe then to S. Paules texte which set in euery cytye a byshop Then asked hée mée if I thought it now vnright séeing the ordinaunce of the church that one byshop should haue so many cities I aunswered y e I knew none ordinaunce of y e church as concerning this thinge but S. Paules sayinge onelye Neuertheles I did sée a contrary custome and practise in the world but I know not the originall thereof Then sayde hée y e in the Apostles tyme there were dyuers cities some 7. myle some vj. myle long and ouer them was there set but one byshop of their subbards also So likewise now a byshop hath but one citye to his cathedrall churche and the country about is as subbards vnto it Me thought this was farre fetched but I durst not denye it because it was so greate auctorite and of so holy a father and of so greate a deuine But this dare I say that his holynes could neuer proue it by scripture nor yet by any auctorite of doctours nor yet by any practise of the Apostles and yet it must bée true because a piller of the church hath spoken it But let vs sée what y e doctours say to myne article Athanasius doth declare this text of the Apostle I haue left thée behinde c. Hée woulde not commit vnto one bythop a whole ylde but hée did inioyne that euery cytye shoulde haue his proper pastor supposing y e by this meanes they shoulde more diligently ouer sée the people and also that y e labour should bée more easye to beare c. Also Chrisostome on that same texte Hée would not y e a whole countrey shoulde bée permitted vnto one man but hée enioyned vnto euery mā his cure by y e meanes hée knew that the labour shoulde bée more eaysye and the subiectes should bée with more diligēce gouerned if the teachers were not distract with y e gouerning of many churches but had cure and charge of one church onely c. Mée thinketh these bée plaine wordes and able to moue a man to speak asmuche as I did But graunte that you may haue all these cities yet can you make it none heresy For my lord Cardinall graunted that it was but agaynst hym and against you which bée no Gods But I poore man must bée an heretike there is no remedy you will haue it so And who is able to say nay Not all scripture nor yet God hymselfe IT can not bée proued by scripture that a man of the churche shoulde haue so greate temporall possessions But they will say if they had not so great possessions they could not kepe so many seruantes so many dogges so many horses as 40. or 50. maintayne so great pompe and pride and liue so deliciously what heresye fynde you in this Is it heresye to speake against your horses and your houndes and your abhominable lyuing And doubtles I did not say but that you myght haue possessions all onely I spake against the superfluousnes and the abuse of them for the which all y e world wondereth on you What mischiefe is there in the worlde vsed y e is more clerely and openly knowen then that you doe abuse the goodes of the Church And yet must I bée cōdemned for an heretyke for speaking against it Alas doe you thinke that God will suffer this violence that you doe vse agaynst poore men I will stād in y e daunger proue how his Godly maiesty shall iudge this matter béetwéene you and mée I dare trust hym with it SUre I am that they can not by the law of God haue any iurisdiction seculer and yet they chalēge both powers which if they haue why doe they not put them both in vse For they must say as the Iewes sayde we may kill no man This is the article that dyd byte you for you can not bée content with the office of a byshop but you will bée also kynges Howe that standeth with Gods lawe and with your othe I haue declared it to our noble prince I doubt not but hée will put you to the tryall of it Haue not you this many yeres condemned many a poore man then deliuered hym to the temporall power to be put to death which knew nothing of his cause And if hée would y e yée shoulde put hym to death your selfe then answered yée how you might kyll no man So y t they were alwayes your hangmen THey say they bée the successours of Christ and of his Apostles but I can sée them folow none but Iudas For they beare the purse and haue all the money
but also his blessed worde all that longeth to hym Take awaye Christes word and what remayneth béehynde of Christ nothing at all I pray you my Lorde to whome was this worde fyrst preached to whome was this written all onely to priestes and not vnto lay men yea was it not written to all the worlde yes truely Wherby will you conuerte a Turke or an Infidell not by holy Scripture When they bée conuerted what wil you learne them what wyll you géeue them to reade any other thing then holy Scripture I thinke nay Now will you make your owne countreymen your owne citizens your owne subiectes yea your owne brethren redéemed with Christes blessed bloud worsse then Iewes and Infidels But there is no reason nor no brotherhod nor no Christen charitie that can mooue you or that can helpe you for you are so blynded and so obstinate against Christ that you had rather all the worlde shoulde perishe then his doctrine shoulde bee brought to light but I doe promyse you if God doe spare mée lyfe and géeue mée grace I shall so set it out if you doe not reuoke it that it shall bée to your vtter shame and confusion finde the best remedye that you can I doe beléeue stedfastly that god is mightier then you and I doe recken and faythfully beléeue that you are ten tymes worsse then the greate Turke for hée regardeth no more but rule and dominiō in this worlde and you are not therewyth content but you will also rule ouer mēs consconsciences yea and oppresse Christ and his holy worde and blaspheme and condemne his worde Was it not a holy connsell of the Chaunceler of London to counsell a certaine marchaunt to buye Robyn hoode for his seruauntes to read What should they doe wyth vitas patrum and with bookes of holy Scripture Also the same Chauncelour sayde to an other man what findest thou in the Gospell but a story what good canst thou take there out O Lord God where art thou why sléepest thou why sufferest thou this blasphemy Thou hast defended thy Prophetes with wild fire from heauen and wilt thou suffer thy onely fonne and thy heauenly word thus to bée despised and to bée reckened but as a story of Robin hoode Rise vp good Lorde Rise vp thy enemyes doe preuayle Thy enemyes doe multiplye shew thy power defend thy glory It is thy contumely and not ours what haue we to doe with it but alonely to thy glory Reuenge this cause or thy enemyes shall recken it not to bée thy cause O thou eternall God thoughe our sinnes haue deserued this yet looke on thy name yet looke on thy veritie Sée howe thou art mocked Sée how thou art blasphemed yea that by them that haue taken on them to defend thy glory But now heauenly father séeyng that thou hast so suffered it yet for the glory of thy name geue some man strength to defend it or els shalt thou bée clearely taken out of the hartes of all men Wherefore most gracious Lord of thy mercy and grace I beséech thée that I may haue the strength to defend thy godly word to thy glory and honour and to the vtter confusion of thy mortall enemyes Helpe good Lorde helpe and I shall not feare a thousande of thyne enemyes In thy name will I begyn to defend this cause First commeth thy faythfull seruaunt Moses true and iust in all thy workes and hée commaundeth faithfully truely with great threatnings that man woman and child should diligently read thy holy word saying Set your harts on all my wordes the which that I doe testifie vnto you this day that you may commaunde them vnto your children to kéepe to doe to fulfill all thynges that bée written in the booke of this law Marke how hée commaūded them to learne their children all thynges that bée written in this booke and so to learne thē that they might kéepe and fulfill all things that were written in y t booke Moses made nothing of secretnes will you make secretes therin how shall men fulfill those wordes that they knowe not How can men knowe the very true way of God haue not the word of God is not all our knowledge therin The Prophet sayth thy word is a lanterne vnto my féete and a light vnto my pathes Hée calleth it a lanterne and light yea and that vnto all men and you call it but a story darkenes and a thyng of secretnes yea and occasion of heresie how can the occasion of darknes geue light how can a lanterne bée a thing of secretnes how can the veritie of God bée occasion of heresie The holy Prophet sayth blessed is the man that setteth his delectation in the will of God and his meditation in Gods law night and day Here sayeth the spirite of God that men bee blessed that study the word of God and you say that men bée heretickes for studying of it How doth the spirite of God and you agrée Also S. Paule commaundeth vs to receiue the helmet of health and the sword of the spirite the whiche is the worde of God I pray you to whom doth hée here speake to Priestes onely How many of your Priestes dyd hée knowe yea was not this Epistle written to the whole Churche of the Ephesians And dyd not they read it were not they lay men and why shall not our lay men read that they red Moreouer doth not Paule call it the sword of the spirite is it not lawfull for lay men to haue the spirit of God Or is the spirite of God not frée but bound alonely to you Also S. Iohn sayth if any man come to you bring not this doctrine receiue him not into your house nor yet salute hym Here the holy ghost would we should haue no other doctrine but holy scripture and you will take it alonely from vs. Furthermore this was written vnto a woman and to her children and you will y t no other man wyfe nor childe shall reade it But if we should receiue your Priestes into our houses after this rule I thinke we should not bée greatly cōbered with them for their are few of them that haue this word Also our M. Christ saith vnto the pharesies search you scriptures for in them you thinke to haue eternall life Our Maister sent the Pharisies to scriptures and you forbyd Christen men to reade them who had a worse sprite then they and yet they iudged better of holy scriptures thē you doe For they iudged to haue lyfe in thē you iudge to haue heresyes in thē so that you bée ten tymes worse to scriptures thē euer were they Also Paule saith all scripture geuen by insperation of God is profitable to teach to improoue to enforme io enstruct in righteousnes that the man of God may bée perfect and prepared vnto all good workes You will not denye but but scripture is geuē vs of God Ergo
a burden of a tyraunt that is layde on vs and neither helpeth to the increasing of gods honour nor to the edifiyng of our brethreÌ„ they them selues kéepe theÌ„ not Of these speaketh our master Christ they binde gréeuous and vntollerable burdens lay them on mens neckes but they themselues will not once set their litle â—inger to them As for an example To eate fleshe on the Fryday is forbidden by the Byshoppes now if they compell thée to it as vnto a thyng necessary and without the which thou canst not bée saued then shalt thou not doe it vnder the payne of sinne but if they will haue thée kéepe this as a thyng of congruence and as a thyng that may bée an exterior meane to mortifie the bodie or an outwarde shyne of holynes and vnto this he will compell thée by outwarde paynes this thyng shalte thou doe of thy charitie béecause thou wilt not breake the outwarde order nor make any disquietnesse for those thinges that neyther make thée good nor yet condemne thee béefore God for as S. Paule sayth if wée eate neither are wée the better nor if wée eate not are wée the worse Alwayes prouided that in these indifferent thynges thou neyther set confidence nor holynesse nor yet offende thy weake brothers charitie for therein though thou bée frée in thy selfe the thyng is also indiffereÌ„t to thée yet of charitie fréely makest thou thy selfe seruaunt to all meÌ„ as S. Paule saith When I was frée from all thynges yet dyd I make my selfe a seruaunte that I might winne many men Note that hée alwayes speaketh of weake brethren and not of obstinate and indurate persons agaynst whome thou shalt alwayes withstand and defende thy libertye as hée dyd hée is thy weake brother that hath a good minde and béeléeueth the worde of God neuerchelesse hée hath not that gifte to perceaue as yet this libertie to vse indifferent thynges fréely wyth thankes Therfore fayth and charitie must bée thy guide in all these thynges and folowing them thou canst not erre FINIS That all men are bounde to receiue the holy Communion vnder both kyndes vnder the payne of deadly sinne IF men had stucke to the opeÌ„ scriptures of God to y e practise of Christes holy church and to y e exposition of olde doctours as it did béecome Christen men to doe then had it not béene néedefull for mée to haue taken these paynes labours in this cause nor yet to haue layd to their charges those thinges y â— Antichrist doth onely But now seeyng that they will doe the open déedes of Antechrist they must bée conteÌ„t that I may also geue them his name And that all the world may openly know y â— Antechrist doth raine in the world yea and that vnder the name of Christ I will heare set you forth an act of his which wheÌ„ it is coÌ„pared to our M. Christes wordes I doe not doubt but all trew Christen men will iudge it to bée of the deuyll as it is in very déede though that the childreÌ„ of the world doe iudge it otherwyse This doe I say of an acte that the Councell of Constance dyd make agaynst the most holy and glorious sacrament of our eternall God Iesus Christ Where in the one kynde of this most blessed sacrament was condemned as vnlawfull for lay men to receiue and y â— euery man may know by what auctoritie they dyd it what thing did moue them to condemne so blessed and so gloryous an ordinance of our Lord Iesus Christ here will I wryte their owne wordes which be these As this custome for auoyding certayne sclaunders and perrils was resonably brought in notwithstaÌ„ding in the béeginning of the Church this sacrament was receiued of Christen men vnder both kindes afterward it was receiued al onely vnder y e kind of bread wherefore séeing that such a custome of the Church and of holy fathers reasonably brought in long obserued must bée taken for a lawe y t which shall not bée lawfull to reprooue nor without auctorytie of the Church to chauÌ„ge it at a maÌ„s pleasure Wherfore to say y â— it is sacrilege or vnlawfull to obserue this coÌ„suetude or law must bée iudged erronius and they that doe pertinaciter defende the contrary of these premissis must bée restrayned as heretikes and greuously punished by the Byshops or their officials or by them that bée inquisitores hereticae prauitatis which that bée in kyngdomes or in prouinces in these men that doe attempt or presume any thyng agaynst thys decrée shall men procéede agaynst them after the holy and lawfull decrées that bée inuented agaynst heretickes and their fauters into the fauoure of the Catholicall fayth c. Now wyll I exhorte all Christen men in y e glorious name of our mightie Lord Iesus Christ which is both their redéemer shall bée their iudge that they wyll indifferently heare this article discussed by the blessed worde of our Maister Christ Iesus whiche was not alonely of God but also very God himselfe and all that hée dyd was done by the counsel of the whole trinitie and not alonely by his by whole counsell all counselles both in heauen and earth must bée ordered and that counsell that is contrary to it whether it bée of Sainte Angel or of man must bée accursed and iudged to bée of the deuil though they bée neuer so mighty neuer so well learned and neuer so many in multitude for there is no power no learning nor yet no multitude neither in heauen nor in earth nor no ieoperdies nor no sclauÌ„ders that may iudge Christ and hys holy worde nor that they may géeue place vnto Wherfore if I can prooue by open Scriptures of our Mayster Christ and also by the practise of holy Church that this counsell is false and damnable then let all Christen men iudge which of vs must bée heard and béeléeued eyther the counsell hauyng no scripture yea contrary to all scripture or els I that haue the opeÌ„ worde of God and the very vse and practise of the holy Apostles of holy church Christ is of God that no maÌ„ doubteth but y e holy counsell though there were fiue thousaÌ„des of byshops therin must proue theÌ„selues to bée of God by the worde of God and by theyr workes the which they can not doe if they bée contrary to Christ and hys blessed worde Moreouer Christ is not true vnder a condition bycause that men doe a low hym for though all the worlde were agaynst hym yet were hée neuerthelesse true but the couÌ„sell is not true but alonely vnder this condition bycause it doth agrée with Christes holy worde and of it selfe it hath no veritie but is of the deuill if it varye from Christ Before the dreadfull trone of God shall y e counsell bée iudged by Christes holy worde Christ shal not bée iudged by the decrée of the counsell but hée shall bée the counsels
I wil beléeue them But alonely they séeke an eâ—asion how to defende the matter by For I dare say if any man should goe aboute to chuse a maried man to bée a byshop or els a person they would thinke hée were mad In so much that some of them hath sayd that mariage was so vnlawfull for Piestes that they haue fayned yâ—â—olye Apostles for to forsake their wiues after their election How staÌ„deth these two togeathers that maryed men may bée bishops I feare me the byshoprickes will soone bée gotten out of their handes and most parte also of all benefices Wherefore I woulde counsell them rather to graunt that Priestes myght haue wiues then for maried men to bée made byshops Furthermore marke that the holy counsell made no lawe whether y â— Priest should marry after their conseâ—ration or not Wherefore it must néedes bée taken away of them as frée and an indiffereÌ„t thing for a priest to marry after his coÌ„secratioÌ„ or not For if they had reckened it vnlawfull for hym to marry then would they haue forbidden it For the counsell was gathered for to reforme those thinges y â— were aâ—…sse as the text saith clearely Moreouer if it had chaunced then a priest to haue maried after his consecration hee had not offended for there was no lawe at that day that did forbyd hym Therefore it is now no necessary artycle If men will not bée content with these auctorities yet somewhat to satisfye them I will bringe them an other lawe which the Papistes calleth Canon Apostolorum the wordes bée these If any man doth teach that a Priest by y â— reason of his order ought to forsake his wyfe cursed bée hée c. Marke of this lawe that for colour of holines no maÌ„ ought to forsake their wyues Wherefore it must néedes folowe that for priests to marry wiues after their consecration is not against their holynes Note also that the text sayth how Priests had wiues of their owne and went not a borowing as they doe now We reade in the counsell of Gangrens how they made this decrée If any man doth iudge or condemne a Priest that is maried that hée may not by the reason of his mariage doe sacrifyce but will abstayne from his masse by the reason thereof cursed bée hée c. Fyrst you shall know the occasion wherfore this counsell was gathered There was a certayne heretyke called Eustachius the which dyd among all other heresyes teach that no mariâ—d man could be saued Also be taught that Priests which dyd marry ought for to bée despised and in no wise for to handle the blessed sacramentes Against this heretick is this decrée made Now let euery maÌ„ iudge what diuersitie is betwéene this heretyke and the Popes doctrine This heretyke sayth that mariage is vnpure vncleane and that a maryed Priest may not touch the sacramentes The selfe and the same doctrine sayth the Pope in diuers places and especially in a chapter y â— beginneth w t Nullum Where hée sayth that no byshop shall pre ume to consecrate any Deacon except hée will fyrst vow chastitie For no man ought to bée admitted sayth hée to serue at the aulter except his chastitie bée fyrst knowen Also in an other chapter hée sayth They that eyther kéepe whores or els marry wiues shal be priuated of their benefices For they are vnworthy for to bée in the temple of God to touch the holy vessels of the Church that doth vse them selues in such vncleanenes sayth hée What is condemning of matrymony if this bée not Hée coÌ„pareth whordome and matrymony to bée like cleane the which did neuer none heretyke The Pope goeth further and sayth No man may bée eyther Priest or Deacon that is maryed except they will promise to forsake their wiues c. These lawes make against them that say how that maryed men may bée Priestes The same thyng doth the Pope also confyrme in dyuers other places of his lawe hauing none other cause why but only because as hée sayth Priestes must bée pure and cleane This same cause had also Eustachius For he reckened as the Pope doth how maryage was vnpure and vncleane and dyd therefore forbyd Priests to marry Yea in our dayes I dare say that no man forbiddeth Priests to marry but only they that reckeÌ„ mariage vncleane But let â—s goe farther and sée what holy counsels haue decréed as conserning Priestes matrimony We doe reade in a counsell that is called the syxt Sinod these words Considering y t it is decréed amongest the lawes made by theÌ„ of Rome that no deacon nor Priest shall company with their wiues Therefore we not withstanding that decrée folowing y t rules of the Apostles and the constitutions of holy men wyll that from thys day forth maryage shal bée lawfull in no wyse dissoluyng the matrimony betwéene them their wiues nor depriuing theÌ„ of their familiarity in time conuenient Whosoeuer therfore shall bee founde able of the order of Deacon Subdeacon or of Priesthoode wée wyll that no such men bée prohibited to ascende the dignities aforesayd for the cohabitation of their wyues Nor that they bée constrained at the receite of theyr orders to professe chastitie or to abstayne from the company of their lawfull wyues It foloweth if any man presume therfore agaynst the Canons of the Apostles to depriue Priestes or Deacons from the copulation and felowship of theyr lawfull wyues let such a man bée deposed Semblably both priests and Deacons which putteth away their wyues vnder the colour of holynes let them bée excommunicated But if they continue in the same let them bée deposed Note how thys counsell doth condemne by name the Popes decrée which hath commaunded spirituall men to forsake their wyues And in thys is also to bée obserued that the euasion of the Papistes when they say that marryed meÌ„ may be priests is a false lye For the Pope and they dyd neuer admit that as this counsell witnesseth but alonely that they are driuen to a narrow exigent by y t violence of our argumentes they haue none other euasion to delude the people by Wherefore they bée compelled to helpe themselues with such a lye For here is it playnely in thys Counsell declared how the Pope they haue prohibited those Priestes y t were marryed to coÌ„pany with their wyues and would not admit them to mynister béefore they had forsaken their wiues Farthermore note how that thys counsell doth alleadge for them the rules of the holy Apostles and the coÌ„stitutions of blessed men What Christen man wyll nowe set hym selfe agaynst thys holy counsell the which hath so good auctoritie for it Afterwarde it is to bée marked how that this counsell doth commaunde that no man shall vowe chastitie wheÌ„ hée shall bée consecrated the which thing is clearely agaynst the Pope that coÌ„pelleth all hys priestes to vowe chastitie béefore they bée
their church doth grauÌ„t it lawful so to bée Moreouer where bée now all their Scriptures whereby they prooue that Priestes may not marry for defilyng of them Is not the company that a Priest kéepeth with hys wife after his consecration which they graunt as pure and as cleane as it was béefore his consecration Hath his consecration made y t thyng vncleane y t was before pure Wherfore if hée may kéepe his wyfe after these men which hée maryed before his consecration why may not an other Priest lykewise marry a wife after his Priesthoode What doth thys man as concerning the office of matrimony that the other maÌ„ doth not Farthermore they were wont to say that Priestes might not kéepe their wiues in so much that they fained how y t Apostles did forsake their wiues How staÌ„deth thys wyth their solution that maryed men myght bée bishops But mée thinke they doe but trifle with this matter and séeke no more but a light euasion to helpe them for a tyme. Moreouer both the practise and the lawes of their church declareth clearly that their meaning is not to chuse a maried man to bée a byshop For their custome is that a man may bée a Subdeacon at 16. yeares olde Now is there no man customably maryed so younge And when hée shall be subdeacon hée must forsweare mariage as the Popes lawe commaundeth Therefore it must néedes folow that no maryed man can bée a Priest For hée hath forsworne maryage many yeares before Moreouer all Doctours doe graunt that after the fall of Adam matrimony was a remedye against fornication and S. Paule approoueth the same Vnusquisque suam habeat vxoreÌ„ propter fornicationeÌ„ What if this man after his consecration is in more ieopardie of fornication then hée was béefore What remedy will men finde nowe for this infirmitie His consecration taketh not away his naturall appetite nor it maketh Gods remedy vnlawfull And eyther hée must lyue in fornication or elles marry a wife Let men iudge which of them becommeth a priest best after his consecration Farthermore no man can denye but the hystories make mention how diuerse priests haue béene maryed after their consecration at the dispensation of the pope Wherfore it must folow that it is not agaynst Gods law for a Priest to marry after his consecration For then the pope might not dispense with him Men must graunt that many Priestes haue had wyues Now staÌ„deth it with good reason and learnyng that they prooue y t all these men dyd marry before their priesthode onely and not after séeyng they wil haue it so necessary and so perfect a solutioÌ„ And if they caÌ„ not prooue it why doe they affirme it so styfly what moueth theÌ„ so to say yea and so boldly But yet I will bée content let the matter bée indifferently handled and let as many maryed men bée chosen to bée Byshops as bée vnmaryed séeyng they graunt it lawfull And then am I sure y t we shall auoyde a great heape of fornications that béen now vsed Yea I feare me that our chaste men shall soone bée quyt of all and the maryed men shall haue all An other reason they haue that is this Priestes may extinct the brennyng heate that is in theÌ„ by fastyng labouryng watchyng praying by other good workes doyng And if they doe thus no doubt but God wil geue them the gift of chastitie for hée is liberall in geuing and mercyful in hearing of their prayers Ergo they néede not to marry First I desire to know of those meÌ„ if they will say of their coÌ„science that the thyrd part of Priestes in EnglaÌ„d doe kéepe their chastitie I thinke they will rather sweare nay theÌ„ yea Now come to their argument and sée how shamefully they doe reprooue priests I durst not speake so much agaynste them as these men doe For first they say that if priestes did pray or fast or did like good workes theÌ„ God would yea hée must of his liberalitie mercy geue them the gift of chastitie Secondly they graunt that y t thyrd deale of priestes kéepe not their vow Now is this as much to say thinketh me Firste that Priestes bée naught in déede Secondarely that they neither will not yet desire to bée better For if they did desire it of God hée would geue it them saye they In hym is no fault Ergo the fault is in the priestes that neither bée good in déede nor yet will praye or desire to bée good I would not gladly haue such patrons in my cause Moreouer I graunt that Priestes shall fast and pray to kéepe their bodyes lowe But now to them Why shal not priests also marry to auoyde fornication as well as fast and pray séeyng that God hath ordeined matrimony for a peculiar and singular remedy agaynst fornication I doe not condemne true fastyng and praying Why doe they then condemne marying séeyng that God which ordeyned fastyng and praying hath also ordeyned marying Yea and me thinke if any one thing should bée first prooued then should mariage bée first prooued séeyng that it is deputed of God for a proper and spedy remedy agaynst fornication Notwithstanding I will bée content first to exhorte all Priestes both to praying and fastyng if they can so kéepe their chastitie I will thanke God with them But if they can not then will I in no wise that they shall bée coÌ„pelled either by law or by vow to chastitie For that is agaynst Gods word and the doctrine of his holy Apostles But yet let me touch their grounde nearer I would desire theÌ„ to tell me and to prooue vnto me by learnyng that God is bounde in as much as hée is liberall and mercyful to graunt vnto them y t gift of chastitie for theyr praying and fasting It is not inough for them thus to saye séeyng that many good men hath both prayed and fasted and yet had not the gift of chastitie But they must bryng me an open Scripture wherin that this promise is made vnto their fastyng and watchyng or elles they must graunt that they bée bounde to vse Gods remedies which hée hath ordeined and instituted to the helpyng of our infirmitie If I were hungry and thursty and would goe and praye to God to slake my hunger and thurst would not vse those meanes and remedies that God hath ordeined thinke you that God were bound of his liberalitie to graunt me my request Nay for sâ—â—th But it were rather to bée iudged that I were a tempter of God a despiser of his holy ordinaunce and would not bée content with those remedies that God hath appointed The deuill commeth with like teÌ„ptatioÌ„ to our M. Christ and requireth him to the honour of God to doe a miracle to leape down from the highest of the temple if hée would bée taken for the sonne of God as for harme hée could haue none For the Scripture testifieth saith hée that God
do not take their vocation to seke Gods glory and honour but to liue easilie promote themselues to dignitie Libertie God destroyeth one wicked with an other Gods word is not the cause of euill Christes Disciples were long weake and worldly mynded What the Popes doctrine causeth he coÌ„maundeth murther The popes doctrine is bloudy Christes doctrine to peaceable God auengeth hys doctrine him selfe How a maÌ„ ought to behaue him selfe in readyng of doctours and also in the Scripture Our fathers and mothers are to vs in Gods stede What wee doe to our fathers mothers that we do to God The reward of obedience The reward of disobedience God auengeth disobedience hym selfe though the officer will not Mariage couetousnes maketh our spiritualitie that they cannot see that which a Turke is ashamed of Get her with child say they so shall thy cause bee best Gods commaundementes breake they throughe their owne traditions Money maketh marchaundise Iugglers Mariage altereth the degree of nature The husband is 〈◊〉 the wife in gods stede In sufferynge wronges patieÌ„tly â—e folow the steppes of Christ The master is vnto the seruanÌ„t in Gods stede Our spiritualtie retayne mens seruauntes not to honour God but their traditions and ceremonies onely Christes doctrine the Popes differre If thy master please thee not shaue thy selfe a Monke a Frier or a Priest To obey no man is a spirituall thyng Rom. 13. Kyngs are chosen to suppresse the wicked support the good An â—pte similitude Iudges are called Gods Blessyng Curse God rewardeth aâ— obedience though no maÌ„ els do God auengeth all disobedience though no maÌ„ els do VeÌ„geance is Gods Dauid God destroyeth one wicked by an other God prouideth a meanes to take the euil out of the way when they haue fulfilled their wickednes Why Dauid slewe not Saul The kyng 〈◊〉 in the roâ—â—â—e of god in this world The kyng must be reserued vnto the vengeaunce of God It iâ— not lawfull for a Christen subiect to resiste hys Prince though he be an heathen man Kynges must make accompt of their doynges onely to God The kyng hath no power but to his damnation to priuiledge the spiritualtie to sinne vnpunished A king is a great benefite though he be neuer so euill Princes are ordeined to pâ—uill doâ—rs The damnation of Princes Sanctuaries Neckeuerse Three natures What it is to looke Moyses in the face Heauen commeth by Christ A Christen man seketh no more but Gods will Lustes Freâ—ill Worldly witte The will is bond and â—ed Fredome All is sinne that springeth not of the spirite of God and all that is not done in the light of Gods worde So do our spiritualtie in all their workes True miracles are wrought to coÌ„firme the preaching and not the God head of the preacher Our hypocrites are blinde The religious looke vpon the out side onely The sprituall man The naturall man Feate is the last â—emedy Kinges defend y â— false authoritie of the pope their office punishing of sinne loyd apart Bishoppes minister the kinges dutie their owne layde apart yea they persecute their owne office Kynges do but waite on y â— Popes pleasure The iugling of the Pope Bishops of Almany Mylane Byshops of Fraunce A cappe of maintenaunce Most Christen kyng Defendre of the Popes Fayth The eldest sonne of the holy 〈◊〉 Blâ—â—â—ng of armes The English Bysshops The falsehode of the Bishops O a cruell and an abhominable example of tyranny iudge them by theyr dedes saith Christ The whore of BabyloÌ„ Confession Not Peter onely but Christ also was vnder the temporall sword The kings sinne in geuing exeÌ„ptions the Prelates in receauyng them When the spiritualitie payeth tribute Shameles iugglers They make no conscieÌ„ce at any euill doyng They care for theyr neighbours as y â— wolfe doth for the shepe The euill ensample of the spiritualtie causeth the lay to beleue that they are not bound to obey There is no ChristeÌ„ loue in theÌ„ What purpose euen to flatter the princes that they may abuse their authoritie to sleâ— who soeuer beleueth 〈◊〉 Christ and to mainteine the Pope Confessiâ— Prelates know all mens secretes 〈…〉 man theâ—… â—oue fulfilleth the law before God not the outward dede Agaynste workemen The deede fulfilleth the law before the world Faith maketh a man to loue Iustifiyng The office or dutie of the law The beleuyng of Gods promises iustifieth The spirite and the inward vertues are knowen by the outward dede Ouercome thyne enemy with well doing The law The kyng Rulers are Gods gift Why the rulers are euill Euill rulers are a signe that God is angry with vs. Why the Prelates are so wicked The cause of false miracles is that we haue no lust vnto the truth The right way to came of bondage Euill rulers ought not to be resisted God is alwayes one alwayes true alwayes mercifull and excludeth no maÌ„ from his promises A Christâ— man doth but suffer onely Euill rulers are wholesome medicines A Christen man receaueth How profitable aduersitie is The greatest sinner is righteous in Christ and the promises And the perfectest and holyest is a sinner in the lawe the fleshe Rigour in parentes towardes their chilchildren is to be eschued The right bringing vp of children The destruction marring of children The maryage of children without conâ—… of their parenâ—es is vnlawfull In Christ we are all seruaunts and he that hath knowledge is bounde MeÌ„ ought to rule their wiues by Gods worde Why the man is stronger then the woman Teach thy seruaunt to know Christ and after Christes doctrine deale with hym Do all thyng with Gods worde Landlordes should raise no rentes nor bring vp new customes God gaue â—he earth to men Landlordes should withstand the worng of the Tenauntes There is no respect of person afore God Moyses Iudges O tyranny to compell a man to accuse himselfe Our Prelates learned of Cayphas Secret sinnes pertayne vnto God to punishe and open sinnes vnto the kyng ☜ Parcialitie in Iudges is wicked Parcialitie bribe takyng is the pestilence of Iudges ☞ Women pride and coÌ„tempt of subiectes are the pestilence of Princes Vayne names The holy father lonseth peace and vmâ—â—e trace trâ—uth and aâ— honesty What the keyes arâ— why they are so called The keyes are promised The keyes are payde To bynde and loose Repentaunce and forgeuenes come by preachyng Peter practiseth his keyes The popes authoritie is to preach gods word onely Beware of the net and of the leuen and of the counterfet keyes of our holy father Not w t an hereticke sayth the Pope Vnlawfull vowes or othes men are commaunded to breake Byshops Behold the face of the Pope and of the Byshops in this glasse Peters patrimonie The popes authoritie is improued Byshops haue captiued Gods word with theyr owne decrees Rochester They walke in shadowes Aaron is euery true preacher Aaron representeth Christ Aaron addeth nothyng to Moses law The Apostles preached not Peter but Christ Paule is greater thaÌ„ hye
and of his Apostles and iudge their fruites What blessing meaneth The commaundement maketh Priestes Putting on of haÌ„ds What Iudas is now A point of practise ☞ Repentaunce Repentaunce is signified by Baptime ☜ One confession is to knowledge wherein thou puttest thy trust If when tyrauntes oppose thee thou haue power to confesse then art thou sure that thou art sate An other confession is to knowledge thy sinnes in 〈…〉 vnto God Shrift Shrift was put downe for knauery among the Greekes But is stablished theâ— by among vs. How a maÌ„ shall know that 〈◊〉 sinnes are forgeuen Blind reason to their guide and not Gods spirite Learne to know them for they are verely lepers in theyr hartes AttritioÌ„ is of the leues of the phariseis Whom a man offendeth 〈◊〉 must hee confesse It hath no recorde in 〈◊〉 y â— Scripture that God shuld crepe in hyde him 〈◊〉 in Antichristes eare Christ is 〈◊〉 euerlastyng satisfaction Baptisme â—…steth eâ—er Of byndyng and loosing and of the Popes authoritie or power The Pope chalengeth power not ouer man onely but ouer God also Purgatory is the Popes creature he may therfore be bold there The Pope bindeth the aungels The true byndyng loosing S. Hierome agaynst Bishops and Priestes The curse is to bee feared The right maner of loosing ☜ Christ vnderstode this texte all power is geueÌ„ me in heauen in earth also vsed it farre other wise then the Pope ☜ What authoritie Christ gaue hys Apostles The right byndyng loosyng How the Pope reigneth vnder Christ A poena et a culia is a proper breaâ—… The Pope is more mightie more mercifull for money theÌ„ God is for the death of his onely sonne The merites of saintes The merites of Christ The Pope selleth that which God geueth frely Fryers Sinne is y â— best marchaundise that is Christ prophesied of Antichrist and tolde why he shoulde come The promises are either put out or leauened and why All is in Latin The Pope commaundeth God to curse A custome that is vsed in the marches of waies Gods sacramentes preach Gods promises The popes sacraments are dumme Christening of belles Why SuffragaÌ„s are ordeined The Byshops deuide all among theÌ„ Ceremonies bring not the holy Ghost Putting on of haÌ„ds Prayer of fayth doth the miracles The â—…ting on oâ— hands doth neither helpe nor hinder What soeuer is not of fayth is sinne The latine tounge destroyeth the sayth That the worke without y â— promise saueth is unproued The prople beleue in y â— worke without y â— prâ—…e Volowâ—…g ☜ The worke saueth not but the worde that is to say 〈◊〉 promise ☜ Workes be they neuer so glorious iustifie not In all thing they leaue ouâ— the promises How farre forth the deede is acceptable to God Our prayers acceptable according to our fayth ouâ— deedes according to the measure of loue A ChristeÌ„ maÌ„ nedeth not to go a pilgrimage to be saued therby Saluation is with in vs. Confession ☞ Byshops worke there treason thorough confession Kynges be sworne to the bishops and not the Byshops vnto the kynges How shall they preach except they be sent is expounded Howe to know who is sent of God and who is not No man may preach but he that is called sent of god ☜ The difference betwene true Sacraments and false A sayth without Gods promise is idolatrie The Byshops blessing How the Apostles blessed vs. RepentaÌ„ce and sure fayth in in Christ purgeth our sinnes The protestation of the author Confession robbeth the Sacraments and maketh theÌ„ frutelesse What grace is Howe to knowe what iustifieth and what not or what bringeth grace and what not With their Chaplayns quoth hee God geue grace their Chaplayns at the last make them not so mad to say seruice alone while they True miracles draw to Christ The effect and force of our good deedes False miracles driue from Christ He that teacheth to trust in a saint is a false Prophet What he should pray that prayeth for his neighbour The 〈…〉 be 〈◊〉 and not deceaued The spiriâ—… pray not that we might come to y â— knowledge of Christ The 〈◊〉 are but an enâ—… 〈◊〉 Offerings cause of the miracles God y â— father fulfilleth his promises to vs for Christes sake not for the merites of saintes as y â— Papistes taught All such Martyrs are the popes martyrs not Gods For martyr signifieth a witnes bearer now is he not Gods witnes that testifieth not his worde The reasons which they make for y â— worshipping of Saintes are solued It is not like wyth kynges and God Christ is no sinner Nothyng bringeth a man sooner to confusioÌ„ then the Idolatry of his owne imaginatioÌ„ â—hrist is a 〈◊〉 geue to â—…rs God loueth mercy Hypocrites loue oâ—â—eâ—ynges We are at peace in our consciences when we beleue constantly ouâ— sinnes are remitted throughe Iesus Christ Why we come not to Christ God looketh on our good dedes Intichrist turneth the rootes of the trees vnword In Christâ— we are one as good as an other equally beloued indifferently heard Christ is all to a Christen man The childreÌ„ of faith worke of loue and nede no law to coÌ„pâ—ll them We are all Christes seruauntes and serue Christ The contempt or loue we shewe one to another the same shewe we to Christ Christ knoweth nothyng worldly 〈◊〉 not his â—…ry mother As long as Christ abydeth so loÌ„g a Christen maÌ„ loueth Money byndeth not Christâ— people to pray God careth for his The bely to a God cause of all vnto our spiritualty â—â—ll is of the bely nothyng of Christ Christes loue forget teth her selfe but Monkes loue thinketh on the bely Friers and Monkes ought not to preach Christ is the whole cause why God loueth vs. Howe to know that we are Goddes sonnes The lawe is y â— mark yea and the touch stone where w t we ought to trye our selues see how farre â—orth we are purged Our byrth poyson that remayneth in vs. resisteth the spirite ☞ The right crosse of Christ Hee that loueth not the law hateth sin hath no part with Christ Howe to try the do â–ª ctrine of our spiritualtie If the prayers merites of our religious men purge our lustes then are they of value and els not ☞ What the spiritualtis taketh away with their prayers WheÌ„ other wept they sing and wheÌ„ other loose they wynne All is of Purgatory â—…ese Phisitions geue none other medicines saue purgations onely Allegory what it signifieth The scripture hath but one sence â—oroweâ—â—peach â–ª ☜ The right vse of allegories Allegories are no sense of Scripture ☞ Allegories proue nothyng If thou câ— not proue the allegory with an open text then is it false doctrine The litterall sense proueth the allegory They thâ—â— iustifie theÌ„ selues by their workes are the bond children of the law The fayth was lost thorough Allegories Chopologicall sophisters Poetry is as good diuinitie as the Scripture to our schole
of righteousnes what it is Carâ— How the spirituality â–ª care for the temporall common wealth As thou 〈…〉 ‑ 〈◊〉 â—o shalt 〈◊〉 ob 〈◊〉 mercy in y â— life to come 6. The filthines of the hart what The purenes of the hart what The ende of the lawe 〈◊〉 to iustiâ—… all that â—…leue Impure harted who are 7. Peacemaking what Princes what they ought to 〈◊〉 yet they make warre WheÌ„ thou maist assure thy selfe to be y â— sonne and heyre of God VengeauÌ„ce pertayneth to God onely 8. In y e fayth of Christ lawe of God â–ª all oâ—r righteousnes is conteyned Peace The peace of Christ is a peace of conscience To suffer with Christ in this worlde is to be glorified wyth him in the worlde to come Payne No 〈◊〉 payne caâ— be a satisfaction to God 〈◊〉 Christes passion 9. What the most cruell persecution is Set the example of Christ before thee Cursed Most accursed who Workes iustifie noâ— Not the worker but y e pure mercy of God is cause of the promise made vnto The office of a true preacher It is a leopardous thyng to salt hypocrisie Salt Who is mete to salt A true preacher of gods word must vse no parcialitie for feare of persecution Monkes why they runne to cloystures By salte is vndersteod the true vâ—deâ—â—tandinâ— of the â—…as of fayth of woâ—kes c â–ª Spiritualtie why 〈◊〉 be dispiâ—â—d Ceremonies must be salted Darcknes all knowledge is darcknes 〈◊〉 the knowledge of Christes bloud shedâ—ing be in the hart Laye The laye ought to haue the Gospell Gospell The propertie of y â— Gospell Gospell The trâ—e Gospell is not hid in dennes If y â— spiritualty were a light as they ought to be they woulde make them â—…ues pore to make other riche but they make other poore and themselues riche Kinges ought to be learned The order how euery man may be a preacher and how not None ought to preach â—…ly but such as are admitted by y â— ordinaunce of the congregation Spirituall and temporal reqâ—… do biffer Euery maÌ„ must defeÌ„de Christes doctrine in 〈◊〉 owne person Whose refuseth tadâ—… for Christes sake caÌ„ not be the disciple of Christ False doctrine causeth â–ª 〈◊〉 workes True doctrine is cause of good workes Grace and truth thorough Iesus Christ Gloses They that destroy the law of God with gloses must be cast out The Church Law Except a man loâ—e Gods law â—e cannot vnderstand the doctrine of Christ The righteousnes of Phariseis Glorie He that seketh hys owne glory teacheth his owne doctrine not his masters Glory â–ª he that sekâ—… came glory altereth his maâ—…s message Worde Gods worde altered is not his worde To loue is to helpe at â—eede Prayer The prayer of MoÌ„kes robbeth helpeth not Loue prayeth Scribes Phâ—… what they were The Phariseyeâ— might better haue proued theÌ„selues the true Church theÌ„ our spiritualâ—â—e way The promises are made vpon the profession of the keepyng of the lawe of God so that the Church that will not keepe Gods lawe hath no promise that they caâ—ot erre The wickednes of y â— Phariseies what it was Preacher Why the true preacher is accused of treason and heresie Ipocrisie Why hipocrisie must be first rebuked though it be ieopardie to preach against it The lawe is restored The Phariseis 〈◊〉 exteÌ„d 〈…〉 doinges or actes to y â— outward shew 〈◊〉 deede and nothing to the hart The lawe 〈…〉 wâ—â—t on the hart as the hand Racha How a maÌ„ may be angry without sinning Loue is y â— keeping of the lawe Sinnerse He that helpeth not to mâ—nde sinners must suffer with them when they be punished In doyng out best to further our neighbour in vertue although we preuaile not we are excused Hate When a man may hate hys neighbour Offeringes or sacrifices what they meant The faste that God requireâ—… Last farthyng How corruptly the Phariseis dyd attribute all euil to the deede onely Loue is the fulfillyng of the law Aduoutrie Some doctoure â—aue doubted in that which Christ hath flatly condemned Filthy A wife How good a thyng The office of a preacher Law What foloweth the kepyng of the law Law What foloweth the breaking of the law The enormities that haue chauÌ„ced since y â— slaughter of King Richard y e secoÌ„d vnto this realme of EnglaÌ„d Tiraunts Why God geueth vs vp and leaueth vs in the handes of titaunts and in all misery An admonition What rulers ought to do touching such as runne Flie from their wiues without â—ust cause Swearing To sweare by God Men ought so 〈◊〉 deale that their wordes may be credited without any othes Swearing in what sort it is lawfull â–ª Charitie moderareth the law Othe To performe an euill othe is doubleâ— sinne He is not forsworne whose hart ment truly when hee promised To lye or dissemble 〈◊〉 some causes not culpable Cheke To turne the other cheke what it is Mekenes Pollyng how to auoyde it Two maner states degrees of regimeÌ„tes Euery maÌ„ is of the spiritualtie and of the temporalitie both 〈…〉 He that loueth not his neighbour â—ath not y e true fayth of Christ The temporall regiment Violence Not to resist violeÌ„ce how it is vnderstode Rulers must punishe â—ut for malice but for defence of the people and maintenaunce of y â— lawes An example how to vnderstand y â— two regimentes What soeuer thou art bound to do do it with loue How to be a warriour Thou 〈…〉 or 〈…〉 〈…〉 Goodes Math. xxv To go◠〈◊〉 lawe To rise agaynst the iudge or magistrate so to resiste God Princes whether they may be resisted or put downe of their subiectes in any case The king hath Gods authoritie An aunswere to the former Argument Goodes The kyng as â—ee is Lord of thy body so 〈◊〉 hee of thy goodes RegimeÌ„ts Euery maÌ„ is vnder both regimentes As the spiritualitie may rebuke kings vices so may kyngs vse temporall correctioÌ„ agaynst the spiritualtie A preacher of â—…eâ—ce Rulers do repene to heare of theyr â—…es In lending we must folow the rule of mercy We must not reuenge our selues vpon our euill detters but referre our cause to God and his officers 〈◊〉 Couetousnes is the roote of all euill Iaco. ij The enemies of God and hiâ— wordâ— are to be huted Leui. 19. Publicans what they were As our heaueÌ„ly father bestoweth his benefites vpon good bad so ought we to loue both frend and soe To be perfect what it meaneth Almose Deedes coÌ„manded by the scripture done to any other ende then they ought are â—o good deedes 〈◊〉 xvi It is the purpose entent of our deedes that make or marrâ— Trumpets To blow trumpetes what Lefte hand Vaine glorie A good remedy against it Workes iustifie not from sinne neither deserue the rewarde promised Our rewarde commeth not of our deserts but thâ—… the loue that God beareth 〈◊〉 thorough faith in Iesus Christ We may not chaleÌ„ge the proâ—… by our merites but by Christes bloud Crosse Workes What
thou haue peace in thy selfe and that thou take all to the best and be not offēded lightly and for euery small trifle and alway ready to forgeue ▪ nor sowe no discorde nor aduenge thyne owne wrong But also that thou be feruent diligent to make peace and to go betwene where thou knowest or hearest malice and enuie to be or seest bate or strife to arise betwen person and person and that thou leaue nothing vnsought to set them at one And though Christ here speake not of the temporall sword but teacheth how euery man shall liue for him selfe toward his neighbour yet Princes if they wil be Gods children must not onely giue no cause of warre nor begyn any but also though he haue a iust cause suffer him selfe to be entreated if he that gaue the cause repent and must also seke al wayes of peace before he fight Howbeit when all is sought and nothing will helpe then he ought and is bound to defend his land subiectes in so doyng he is a peacemaker as well as whē he causeth theeues murtherers to be punished for their euill doyng and breakyng of the common peace of his land and subiectes If thou haue peace in thy selfe and louest the peace of thy brethren after this maner so is God through Christ at peace with thee and thou his beloued sonne and heyre also Moreouer if the wrong done thee be greater then thou mayst beare as whē thou art a person not for thy selfe onely But in respect of other in what soeuer worldly degree it be and hast an office committed thee then when thou hast warned with all good maner him that did it and none amendement wil be had kepe peace in thyne hart and loue him still and complaine to them that are set to reforme such things and so art thou yet a peacemaker and still the sonne of God But if thou aduenge thy selfe or desirest more then that such wronges be forbidden thou sinnest against god in taking the authoritie of God vpon thee without his commaundemēt God is father ouer all and is of right iudge ouer all his children and to him onely partayneth all aduēging Who therfore without his commaundemēt aduengeth either with hart or hand the same doth cast hym selfe into the handes of the sword loseth the right of his cause And on the other side cursed be the peacebreakers picquarels whisperers backbyters sowers of discorde dispraysers of thē that be good to bring thē out of fauour interpreters to euill that is done for a good purpose finders of faultes where none is stirrers vp of Princes to battaile and warre aboue all cursed be they that falsly bely the true preachers of Gods word to bring them into hate and to shed their bloud wrongfully for hate of the truth For all such are children of the deuill Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnes sake for theirs is the kyngdome of heauen If the faith of Christ law of God in which two all righteousnes is contained be writtē in thine hart that is if thou beleue in Christ to be iustified frō sinne or for remission of sinne cōsentest in thyne hart to the law that it is good holy and iust and thy dutie to do it and submittest thy selfe so to do therupon goest forth and testifiest that fayth and law of righteousnes openly vnto the world in word dede Then will Sathan stirre vp his members agaynst thee and thou shalt be persecuted on euery side But be of good comfort and faynte not Call to mynde the saying of Paule ij Timo. iij. how all that wil liue godly in Christ Iesu shal suffer persecution Remember how all the Prophetes that went before thee were so dealt with Luke vj. Remēber the examples of the Apostles and of Christ him selfe and that the Disciple is no better then his Maistee and that Christ admitteth no disciple which not onely leaueth not all but also taketh his crosse to We be not called to a soft liuing and to peace in this world But vnto peace of cōscience in God our father through Iesus Christ to warre in this world Moreouer comfort thy selfe with the hope of the blessing of the inheritaunce of heauen there to be glorified with Christ if y u here suffer with hym For if we be like Christ here in his passiōs and beare his image in soule and body fight manfully that Sathan blot it not out suffer with Christ for bearyng recorde to righteousnes thē shall we be like him in glory S. Iohn iij. of hys Epistle yet appeareth not what we shal be But we know that whē he appeareth we shal be like hym And Paule Phil. iij. our conuersation is in heauen whence we looke for a Sauiour the Lord Iesus Christ which shall chaunge our vile bodyes and make thē like his glorious body It is an happy thing to suffer for righteousnes sake but not for vnrighteousnes For what prayse is it sayeth Peter in the second of his first epistle though ye suffer when ye be buffeted for your offences Wherfore in y e fourth of the same he sayth see that none of you suffer as a murtherer or a thefe or an euill doer or a busy body in other mens matters Such suffering glorifieth not God nor thou art therby heire of heauen Beware therefore that thou deserue not that thou sufferest But if thou do then beware much more of them that would beare thee in hand bow that such suffering should be satisfaction of thy sinnes and a deseruing of heauen No suffering for righteousnes though heauen be promised therto yet doth it not deserue heauen nor yet make satisfactiō for the foresinnes Christ doth both twaine But and if thou repent and beleue in Christ for the remission of sinne and then cōfesse not onely before God but also open before all that see thee suffer how that thou hast deserued that thou suffrest for breaking the good and righteous law of thy father and then takest to◠punishmēt patiently as an holesome medicine to heale thy flesh that it sinne no more and to feare thy brethren that they fall not into like offence as Moses teacheth euery where then as thy paciēce in suffering is pleasaunt in the sight of thy brethrē which behold thee pitie thee and suffer with thee in their harts euen so is it in the sight of God and it is to thee a sure token that thou hast true fayth and true repentaunce And as they be blessed which suffer for righteousnes euen so are they accursed which runne away and let it be troden vnder the feete and wyll not suffer for the fayth of their Lord and lawe of their father nor stande by their neighbours in their iust causes Blessed are ye when they reuile you and persecute you and say all maner of euil sayinges against you for my sake and yet lye Reioyce and be glad for
your rewarde is great in heauē Euē so verely they persecuted the Prophets that were before you Here seest thou the vttermost what a Christen man must looke for It is not inough to suffer for righteousnes But that no bitternesse or poyson be left out of thy cuppe thou shalt be reuiled and rayled vpon and euen whē thou art condempned to death then be excommunicat and deliuered to Sathan depriued of the felowship of holy Church the company of y ◠Angels and of thy part in Christes bloud and shalt be cursed downe to hell defied detested and execrat with all the blasphemous raylinges that the poysonfull hart of hypocrites can thinke or imagine and shalt see before thy face when thou goest to thy death that all the world is perswaded and brought in beliefe that thou hast sayd and done that thou neuer thoughtest and that thou dyest for that thou art as giltlesse of as the childe that is vnborne Well though iniquitie so highly preuayle and the truth for which thou diest be so low kept vnder and be not once knowen before the worlde in so much that it semeth rather to be hindered by thy death then furthered which is of all griefes the greatest yet let not thyne hart fayle thee neither dispaire as though God had forsaken thee or loued thee not But comfort thy selfe with olde ensamples how God hath suffred all his olde frendes to be so entreated and also his onely deare sonne Iesus Whose ensample aboue all other set before thine eyes because thou art sure he was beloued aboue all other that thou doubt not but thou art beloued also and so much the more beloued the more thou art like to the image of his ensample in suffering Did not the hipocrites watch hym in all his sermons to trappe hym in hys owne words was he not subtelly apposed whether it were lawfull to pay tribute to Cesar were not all hys wordes wrong reported were not his miracles ascribed to Belsebud sayd they not he was a Samaritane had a deuill in hym was he not called a breaker of the Saboth a wyne drinker a frende of Publicans and sinners did he ought wherewyth no fault was found and that was not interpreted to be done for an euill purpose was not the pretense of his death the destroying of the temple to bryng him into the hate of all men was he not thereto accused of treason that he forbad to pay tribute to Cesar and that he moued the people to insurrection Rayled they not on hym in the bitterest of all hys passion as he hanged on the crosse saying saue thy selfe thou that sauest other come downe from the crosse and we will beleue in thee fie wretch that destroyest y t temple of God Yet he was beloued of God and so art thou His cause came to lyght also and so shall thyne at the last yea and thy reward is great in heauē with him for thy deepe suffering And on the other side as they be cursed which leaue righteousnesse destitute and will not suffer therewyth so are they most accursed which know the truth and yet not onely flee therefrom because they will not suffer But also for lucre become the most cruell enemies thereof and most subtill persecutors most falssy lye theron also Finally though God when he promiseth to blesse our workes do bynde vs to worke if we will obtayne the blessing or promise yet must we beware of this pharesaicall pestilence to thinke that our works did deserue the promises For whatsoeuer God commaundeth vs to do that is our dutie to do though there were no such promise made to vs at all The promyse therefore commeth not of the deseruing of the worker as though God had neede of ought that we could doo but of the pure mercy of God to make vs the more wylling to do that is our dutie c. For if when we had done all that God commaundeth vs to do he then gaue vs vp into the handes of tyrauntes and kylled vs sent vs to purgatory which mē so greatly feare or to hell and all the Aungels of heauen with vs he did vs no wrong nor were vnrighteous for ought that we or they coulde chalenge of deseruing howsoeuer that God vseth his creatures he euer abydeth righteous till thou cāst proue that after he hath boūd him selfe wyth his owne woorde of mercy he then breake promyse wyth them that keepe couenaunt with him So now if nought were promised nought coulde we chalenge whatsoeuer we did And therefore the promise commeth of the goodnes of the promiser onely and not of the deseruing of those workes of which God hath no neede and which were no lesse our duty to do though there were no such promise Ye be the salt of the earth But if the salt be waxen vnsauery what can be salted therwith It is henceforth nothyng worth But to be cast out and to be troden vnder foote of men The office of an Apostle the preacher is to salt not onely the corrupt maners conuersation of earthly people but also the roten hart within and all that springeth out therof their natural reason their will their vnderstādyng and wisedome yea their fayth and belefe and all that they haue imagined without Gods worde concernyng righteousnes iustifieng satisfaction and seruyng of God And the nature of salt is to byte frete and make smarte And the sicke pacientes of the world are maruelous impaciēt so that though with great payne they cā suffer their grosse sinnes to be rebuked vnder a fashion as in a parable a farre of yet to haue theyr righteousnes theyr holynesse and seruing of God and his Saintes disalowed improued condēned for damnable and deuilish that may they not abyde In so much that y u must leaue thy salting or els be prepared to suffer agayne euen to be called a rayler seditious a maker of discorde and a troubler of the cōmō peace yea a schismatike and an hereticke also and to be lyed vpō that thou hast done and sayd that thou neuer thoughtest thē to be called coram nobis and to syng a new song forsweare salting or els to be sent after thy felowes that are gone before and the way thy master went True preachyng is a salting that stirreth vp persecution and an office that no man is mete for saue he that is seasoned hymselfe before wyth pouertie in spirite softnesse meekenesse patience mercifulnesse purenes of hart and hunger of righteousnes and lookyng for persecution also and hath all hys hope comfort and solace in the blessing onely in no worldly thing Nay will some say a man myght preach long inough without persecution yea get fauour to if he would not medle with the Pope Byshops Prelats and holy ghostly people that lyue in contemplation and solitarines nor wyth great men of the worlde I aunswere true preaching is saltyng and